THE TROUBLE WITH US

THE FORBIDDEN LOVE SERIES BOOK 2

KAT T. MASEN
 CONTENTS

Copyright

Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Epilogue

Sneak Peek
Other Books by Kat T.Masen
Connect with me online
About the Author
 COPYRIGHT

The Trouble With Us

Kat T. Masen
Copyright 2021 Kat T. Masen All Rights Reserved
This book is a work of fiction. Any references to real events, real people, and real places are used
fictitiously. Other names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination
and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, organizations or places is entirely
coincidental.

All rights are reserved. This book is intended for the purchaser of this e-book ONLY. No part of this
book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, graphic, electronic, or
mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping, or by any information storage retrieval
system, without the express written permission of the author. All songs, song titles, and lyrics
contained in this book are the property of the respective songwriters and copyright holders.

Disclaimer: The material in this book contains graphic language and sexual content and is intended
for mature audiences, ages 18 and older.

Editing by Amy at Briggs Consulting LLC

Proofing by More Than Words Copyediting and Proofreading

Cover design by Outlined with Love Designs

Image Copyright 2021
First Edition 2021
All Rights Reserved
“In one lifetime you will love many times, but one love will burn your soul forever” - Unknown
 PROLOGUE

WILL
16 Years Ago

T his goddamn kid.

“Stop right there.”
Amelia places the ladder down on the grass after dragging it from the garage. With an
exaggerated sigh, she rests her hands on her hips, rolling her eyes in annoyance. Still in her
fluorescent yellow swimsuit, her long brown hair is tangled from an earlier attempt at performing
somersaults under the water.
Andy is on the tail-end of the ladder. The scrawny blond-haired cousin of hers is biting his
fingernails out of habit. And who could ignore little Ava beside them—small and sweet, with a smile
so cute. The complete opposite to her sister.
I watch the three of them with a stern expression, annoyed that for the few minutes I played on my
phone, they left the pool area for the garage. The ladder is not exactly light nor small, which explains
why the three of them collectively had to retrieve it. Why? I am yet to find out.
A deep breath escapes me while I try to garner patience for these damn kids. All my friends are in
Europe for summer vacation, and even a few are visiting Australia. My parents insisted we visited
the Edwards family before I left for college. One last family vacation. Between my dad, who has no
care in the world, to my mom, who is the exact opposite, our vacations aren’t always smooth sailing.
But I guess staying with the Edwards family isn’t so bad. Aunt Charlie spoilt me as if I were her
son, waiting on me hand and foot, even arguing with Mom over allowing me to explore the city on my
own tonight. Uncle Lex offered to let me borrow his car tonight, my first time driving such a luxurious
vehicle. Given that we are from Manhattan, we take cabs everywhere, so driving isn’t something I
often do.
And their house is epic.
It’s sprawled across acres with a yard so big you can easily get lost on the property. It has a tennis
court as well as a basketball court, plus an Olympic-sized swimming pool. A massive trampoline and
lots of kids play equipment. It’s by far the biggest house I’ve ever seen, but not surprising since Uncle
Lex is a billionaire. The guy can afford anything, and I swear I want to be just like him when I finish
college. Only not married with kids. More like hot babes with bikinis just chilling in my grand pool.
 If only I could explore the grounds on my own, but the persistent stare from someone trying to
demand my attention makes it difficult to even have a moment of peace.
The thorn in my side—Amelia Edwards.
Since the moment this kid was born, she always pushed my limits. I considered myself a
reasonably patient person, but boy did she enjoy testing me. Amelia had absolutely no fear. Even as a
kid, I had limits and often knew the consequences of reckless behavior. Not Amelia, she seemed to
not even think about that, always so caught up in the thrill of the moment.
The stunt she was about to pull is bound to get us in trouble.
I cross my arms with a steady gait, refusing to let her get to me. “What exactly are you going to do
with that ladder?”
“Use it to jump into the pool,” she confesses with a dismissive glance. “Why, you chicken?”
“No, I’m smart. Household ladders are not supposed to be used for pool activities.”
“Well, Daddy said no to getting a diving board, so this is the next best thing.”
“Your dad is right. You will kill yourself and your little minions too.”
Amelia narrows her emerald eyes, followed by a side roll, frustrated I’ve put a stop to her
madness. This isn’t her first attempt at almost killing herself under my watch, but it sure will be the
last.
“Why do you have to be so boring?” Amelia exaggerates while grimacing. “All you ever do is
listen to your music and probably kiss girls.”
A snicker escapes me. Amelia has no idea what it is like to be a teenager on the verge of
adulthood. And why would she? At only eight years old, Amelia’s still a kid. I can’t wait for the day
when she grows up and realizes what it’s like to make responsible decisions, none of this childish
nonsense, especially ones which could really do some damage.
Hanging out with these kids isn’t exactly my idea of fun. I would rather be with girls my own age.
My parents went out to lunch with Lex, Charlie, and the younger kids, leaving me in charge of these
troublemakers.
Correction—one troublemaker.
This is supposed to be a vacation, and now I find myself arguing with a kid? I seriously cannot
believe my life today.
“Listen, Amelia,” I warn her sternly. “I’m in charge here, not you. If you get hurt, it’s all on me.”
“I won’t get hurt. I’m a big girl.”
“Well, I might get hurt trying to save you. Have you thought about that?”
Her face softens, lips parting with a small puff of air. Perhaps the kid has some compassion inside
of her.
“Fine then.” She pouts, then points her finger. “But just so you know, one day, I’m going to marry a
boy, and he is going to love me so much that he will do anything I say no matter how dangerous
everyone may think it is.”
I let out a snort. Honestly, this kid is crazy. “You know what? I promise to be there on your
wedding day, wishing you guys the best.”
This time, a smirk plays on her sun-kissed face. “I’ll remember that, Will. I never forget when a
promise is made.”
“Neither do I,” I counter in amusement. “I’ll even go as far as a pinky promise.”
Moving closer, she extends her hand, closing her fingers, all but the little one.
“Do you know what happens when you break a pinky promise?”
I shrug my shoulders with a grin. “What happens?”
 “You have to cut your finger off.”
Ava gasps beside us, throwing her hand over her mouth. Andy nods in agreeance.
“Geez, Amelia. A bit dramatic, don’t you think?”
“That’s why you don’t break the promise,” she informs me.
I extend my own hand and wrap my finger around her small one. She squeezes it tight, but as I try
to pull away, she grips tighter, her face turned all serious.
“William Rockford Romano, pinky promise you’ll come to my wedding and buy me the most
expensive present. No matter what song I choose, you have to dance with me even if you hate it.”
“I promise, Amelia Grace Edwards. How about a China set?”
“That’s so 1950’s,” she complains.
“Do you even know what that means?”
“Yes, Mommy says it all the time,” she says confidently, yanking my finger again, causing me to
scowl. “Do we have ourselves a promise?”
“We have ourselves a promise.”
Amelia pulls away with a satisfied smile on her face while Andy and Ava continue to stand
beside us in a confused state.
Babysitting these kids is exhausting. Amelia is the most challenging of all. I’ll take Andy, who
rarely speaks, and sweet little Ava, over the spawn of the devil.
Surely, Amelia will forget her little promise, and I’ll be long gone living my own life. I mean,
she’s eight. Plenty of years to grow up and forget all about this moment.
Plus, there’s no way in hell I’m sitting through a wedding. Let alone dance to some stupid love
song.
Weddings suck.
I feel sorry for the man who falls in love with her one day. She’s going to ruin him, and he’ll
probably curse the day she was born.
All I can say is—thank god it isn’t me.
 1

AMELIA
Present

“IIdon’t want to be that person, but are we there yet?”

rest my hands on my hips while trying to gulp for air, desperate to alleviate the burn inside my
chest. Austin stops a few steps ahead of me, then turns around to wait. He doesn’t respond to my
question, ignoring my complaint with a grin on his sun-drenched face. With his sunglasses on, and a
Laker’s hat perched on his head to block the Californian rays, he extends his hand to help me
continue.
“Quit complaining, Millie,” Ava yells over her shoulder. “The fresh air could do you some good.”
Ava is a known workout addict. For fun, she enjoys Pilates, yoga, and running—partaking in
marathons with Dad. Granted, she has the most amazing body from her physical efforts. Dad is also
pretty fit. However, I choose to block out the comments often made by women whenever a photo
surfaces of him online. Mom has the patience of a saint. If anyone publicly made comments about my
man, I would have something to say about it.
Though when it’s about your father, the man who raised you, swipe up and pretend you didn’t just
read the most graphic comment of your life.
Austin is holding my hand tight with an uncomfortable sweat building between our palms. Every
inch of me hurts. My knees, my feet, and my lungs burning, making it extremely difficult to breathe. I
don’t know why I agreed to go hiking, considering it is my least favorite pastime, but Ava is very
persuasive. Often, it was easier to agree with her just to shut her up.
Austin enjoys all outdoor activities, so no convincing needed with him
“We’re here,” Austin announces, stopping just shy of a large rock. “Do you remember this place?”
My eyes scan the area, noting the dense bushland from the dry heat. On one side, there is a canyon,
and on the other, sweeping views of downtown LA Although the sun is bright, a layer of smog
blankets the city.
A shallow sigh escapes me, only for my throat to thicken. The memories come flooding back to
senior year. High school felt like a lifetime ago, with so many years passing and college being the
center of attention.
But this particular spot, we would often visit and spend hours talking about our future. We had so
many dreams, many yet to be fulfilled. It also happens to be the very place we made love for the first
time on my last night before leaving for college.
Typically, we drove here, but this time we hiked, which threw me off since I was distracted by my
lack of athletic ability.
“Of course, I remember.” I squeeze his hand while looking out into the city, unable to settle the
smile playing on my lips. It’s incredibly peaceful up here, a welcoming change to the chaos of late. I
let go of Austin’s hand, taking a step forward to get a better view. “It’s so beautiful and quiet. I forgot
what it’s like to listen to nature. I feel like my ears are damaged by the sounds of sirens and honking
horns.”
Ava clears her throat, prompting me to shift my gaze to her. With a mischievous grin, she motions
for me to look in the opposite direction. Slowly, my eyes glance back to Austin kneeling on one knee
with a small black box in his hand.
“Austin?” I fumble as my head flinches back slightly. “Wha…what are you doing?”
“I never thought we would end up back here, years later, together.” Still holding my gaze, he takes
a deep breath to calm himself. “Night could fall, and I could still be listing the reasons of why we are
meant to be together, but it’s simple, I love you. I can’t imagine my life without you. The day we ran
into each other a year ago today, I knew there would be no turning back. You are my best friend. Will
you marry me, Millie?”
The little black box is open and sitting inside is a stunning white gold princess cut diamond ring.
My mouth falls open at the sight, and without thinking, my fingers remove the ring from the box.
There is no denying its beauty, an exquisite piece of jewelry. I’ve not seen anything as beautiful
besides the emerald diamond my mother wears on her wedding finger. It amazes me how something
so small carries so much value, both monetary and symbolic. The intent of this ring means so much
more when the man you love is on one knee proposing a life of marriage and commitment.
I open my mouth, only to close it shortly after, unable to process a thought without it coming out
all jumbled. My muscles turn weak, and maybe it is the sun—but my head spins, leaving me dizzy.
A heavy feeling sits in the pit of my stomach. Marriage. This is big, it is a lifetime commitment,
and I’m only just shy of twenty-four. I thought about it back in high school when I was naïve and
believed we would last forever.
But then life happened.
I had spent the last four years focusing on studying and completing my undergraduate early to
attend law school. Studying law is challenging, mainly because I intern at Aunt Nikki’s firm to gain
experience whenever I can spare a few hours. Between school, work, and my relationship with
Austin, I don’t have time to plan a wedding. Austin transferred to Columbia University, and given his
rigorous studying of medicine, it’s not exactly like he can afford time off either.
We both have aspirations and a complete course load; I can’t see how this will work.
And for the last four years, I pushed myself so hard. I can’t possibly throw all that hard work and
effort away just to be a wife.
We will have to live together, but where? And did Austin want kids straight away? Isn’t that what
most married couples do? How can I juggle being pregnant, studying, and a small kid while starting
my career? My rampant thoughts are spinning out of control, too many “what ifs.”
I promised myself that no one would get in the way of me achieving my goals ever again.
But then, the unwanted memories fight for attention like a nightmare on repeat: the final goodbye,
my car accident which put me in an arm cast for weeks. The restless nights led to insomnia then a
sleeping pill addiction.
 I rid the thoughts, desperate to focus on the beautiful man in front of me, offering me a lifetime of
happiness. Yet, there were so many questions. It wasn’t as simple as saying yes.
“I’m…wow, marriage.” I breathe shakily. “But we just got back together?”
“We didn’t just get back together,” he says nervously. “It’s been a year.”
“But we’re still young.”
“What are we waiting for?” He almost pleads. “So what if we’re young? It feels like we’ve
known each other forever. Nothing will change, aside from you being my wife. I know what you’re
thinking, and I promise our studies will always be the top priority. There’s no rush for kids or a
family. We can take this as slow as we both need to. And your dad gave us his blessing.”
I turn to look at Ava as she nods, agreeing with Austin. “My dad?”
“It’s true, Millie. Dad knows.”
My glance shifts back onto Austin. I do love him, and the last twelve months have been great. We
are a well-oiled machine, bringing out the best of each other. If I say yes, I will be marrying my best
friend.
Behind the hazel eyes staring back at me is a man who loves me and is willing to offer a lifetime
of happiness. Austin asking my dad for permission renders me speechless, equally so—my dad
agreeing.
I love Austin, but it still feels so soon.
“Millie,” he breathes with a nervous smile, “You’re kind of leaving me out here on a limb.”
His face flashes before me.
His touch crawls on my skin.
And then—I’m reminded of the trail of destruction the moment he left for London.
Will Romano never fought for me or us. Just like I never fought for him. I chose my family, even
though it almost killed me to lose him.
It’s over.
It’s been over for four years.
“Yes.” I nod, my eyes widening as I let out a gasp. “Yes, Austin Carter. I will marry you.”
 2

WILL

N ext to the only window inside the room, I sit at the head of the table.
Outside, the cluster of gray clouds form in the sky, rainfall predicted as usual. It’s your
typical day in London—dreary, wet, and cold. Nothing at all like home.
I welcome the momentary silence.
The last two weeks have been chaotic. Non-stop travel between different countries across
Europe. Endless meetings, networking, conferences—nothing remotely pleasurable aside from a day
trip to the Greek Islands courtesy of a client. If it wasn’t for my personal assistant, I wouldn’t know
what day it is as I barely set foot on English soil. Right after this meeting, I am scheduled on a flight
to Brussels for a convention where I am the guest speaker.
Yet these moments of solitude, its purpose of disconnecting me from the world if only for minutes,
is a blessing and a curse.
My eyes close as I try to drown out all distractions while I take the deepest of breaths. I’ve
formed a bad habit, cracking my knuckles to loosen my joints. With my eyes still shut, my head tilts
left, then right, releasing the built-up tension in my shoulders.
The door opens, and noise from outside the room filters through. Some of our executive team
arrive early, entering with a welcoming nod before taking their places at the table. Jensen, our head of
IT infrastructure, takes a seat beside me without considering my personal space and starts rattling off
numbers with which he seems displeased. I listen attentively, nodding in agreeance, but my focus is
elsewhere.
And the very reason is about to walk in the room at any minute now.
Lex Edwards.
If you listen carefully, you can hear the weighted steps, each one taken with a sense of pride. The
voices around me slowly filter out, and then suddenly, the energy in the room changes.
Lex’s entrance is not subtle.
His presence demands attention.
The team respectfully rises from their chairs, acknowledging his arrival.
Not me though.
I don’t even bother to look his way.
 It’s been four years since I last spoke to him—all of our business dealings executed through our
management team. The moment he gave me the ultimatum—organized that contract to ship me to
London with strings attached—we ended our relationship then and there.
I’d been called a fool to go up against the man who deals all the cards, often warned of the risks
and ability to lose everything I have.
But the damage is done.
I’ve lost everything.
All that matters.
My wealth, if measured, is rather impressive. Yet money is the devil’s playground. There’s the
freedom to do things people only dream about, but none of these things nor possessions will ever
replace the heartache of letting go of the woman you love.
A phone inside the room rings, forcing everyone to silence themselves so Lex can answer.
“Hello,” he states, almost void of emotion. “I’m sorry, now is not a good time.”
My gaze shifts to where Lex now sits, and I observe a man who I once considered family. There’s
resignation in his expression, despite the lowering of his head to grant himself some privacy during
his call. And then, he closes his eyes, momentarily, before they spring open and lift to meet my
unrelenting stare. The usually emerald eyes appear dark, however despite the change in shade, his
presence inside this room onsets memories.
Memories I have long buried in an effort to move on with my life.
“Congratulations,” is all he says, without the usual jovial response attached to the sentiment. “I
love you too.”
The call ends, prompting Jensen to suggest we start our meeting. As usual, he leads while I try my
best to immerse myself. There are a few disagreements that encourage others to weigh in with their
opinions. After two hours, I begin to lose interest, my mind drifting elsewhere.
Bored with the discussion, I respond to an email on my cell then exit my inbox, the Insta icon in
the corner of my phone showing me a notification. I barely check any of these platforms, uninterested
in connecting with people who serve me no interest.
I don’t bother to scroll. I simply watch the first few stories, which are mainly of my friends from
college. And then, in the fourth story, Ava’s picture catches my attention. My fingers move on their
own accord, swiping to view the story again.
It’s a picture of a hand with a diamond ring and a caption reading, “She said yes!”
My heart stops to what feels like a complete standstill. I’d recognize those fingers anywhere.
They touched me in intimate places. Caressed my face so lovingly. Those same fingers ran through my
hair softly until they found their way to the back of my neck, where they would often rest.
The kickstart of adrenaline knocks the air out of me, my breathing becoming ragged as my skin
begins to crawl with heat beneath the suit I wear.
I scramble through Ava’s profile, where the last few photographs are of her, and nothing out of the
ordinary. My lips press together as I contemplate stalking Amelia’s profile, something I refused to do
for the last four years.
The name alone is a trigger, yet her profile is nothing but scenic pictures or objects, with not one
picture of her. There’s nothing to suggest the ring is hers, and perhaps my eyes have imagined it all
wrong.
Heading back to Ava’s profile, I scroll further. There’s an image of a Grey’s Anatomy scene in
which she tagged Austin Carter. Clicking on his name takes me to his profile which is open to view.
My eyes widen in disbelief.
 With a hard swallow, I try to ignore the pressure inside my chest, but it feels impossible—the
pain has become unbearable.
It’s the same picture—the hand with the diamond ring. On the top right-hand corner, the image
says one of two. So, I swipe left, my stomach hardening at the second photo, which sends a stabbing
pain straight to the middle of my chest.
Austin is on what appears to be a clifftop, kneeling with the ring box in his hand. And standing
there, with a happy expression, is Amelia.
Anger thrums through my veins, unapologetic with its ferocity. My nostrils flare, the temperature
inside this room unbearable. The four walls surrounding us begin to close in, trapping me in this
fucking nightmare called life.
“Are we done, gentlemen?” I demand, unable to control myself.
No one says a word, yet all eyes are staring at me curiously, confused by my sudden outburst.
I push my chair out, ignoring everyone in the room, and head toward the exit.
“Romano,” Lex calls, his arctic tone gaining my attention.
My sweat-filled palms rest on the doorknob while trying to control the anger which is tearing me
to pieces. I refuse to turn around, but like the sadistic fool I am, I do so and fall victim to the man who
ruined my damn life.
“Leave her alone,” he demands, with an insulting stare. “It’s over.”
I give him nothing.
The bastard doesn’t deserve anything from me.
Exiting the room, I head straight to the restroom. Inside, I slam my fist against the stall door, the
pain connecting through my entire body. But the physical pain is nothing compared to leaving her
behind or the moment I chose to give up because she deserved better than me. And this pain can never
compare to the last four years of hell without her.
I have a choice—follow Lex’s command once again and leave her alone.
Or—go back to the States and fight for what I should have all along.
I refuse to let him win.
It may be the biggest fight of my life, but I will battle until the very end, even if it kills me.
Amelia Edwards is mine, and this time, no one is going to stop me.

My fingers trace the rim of the glass, slowly gliding against the smooth edge and eyeing the amber
liquid with a desperate thirst.
For a Monday evening, the pub is relatively quiet. Just the usual crowd, unlike the loud weekend
folk who enjoyed a good pint amongst friends. The rowdy groups would have distracted me from my
thoughts. Still, I manage to drown out my sorrows with a Bourbon and football game on the flat
screen.
But it’s impossible to focus or even think about anything else.
She’s getting married.
I bow my head, closing my eyes briefly as my posture falls. Amelia was never going to stay single
forever. It would have been naïve of me to believe after four years she has been waiting for me to
come back. Her stubborn ways would have kicked her ass into survival mode, most likely throwing
herself into studying or dating other men in an effort to move forward.
 I just didn’t expect her to fall back into bed with that Carter kid, and have no idea why it bothers
me more than if it had been a stranger. Amelia loved him, past tense, or so I thought.

“It’s only you,” she murmured, slowing her movements. “Austin means nothing to me.”

The moment we made love at her parent’s house, I knew we were both in trouble—we were in too
deep with no chance of escaping unscathed. But could it be that her love for him is a stronger force
than what we had several years ago?
It hurt to even think about it, my stomach hardening at the possibility of her feelings being less
than my own.
I fucking loved her.
Or maybe—I never stopped.
The past four years have been hell without her, but I managed to distract myself with work and an
occasional fuck when I felt myself getting desperate. They were no more than a one-night stand. I
didn’t ask names, stayed away from women with green eyes or hair the same shade as hers. In fact, I
went in the complete opposite direction. Blonde-haired, blue eyes, or the rare redhead.
The matter of the fact is, I chose to forget she ever existed. It was all so I could give her the
freedom to live her life without the burden of me being around. I just never envisioned her marrying
so soon and so young. Unless she’s pregnant…
I yell at the bartender to serve me another. My hands wrap around the glass, raising it to my lips
and consuming the Bourbon in one go. It no longer burns or clouds my vision, prompting me to
demand another drink. I’m surprised he didn’t stop pouring, but perhaps the bills I threw on the
countertop with a rather generous tip is enough for him to keep serving me.
Inside, it all becomes numb. The pain, the anger—the bitterness and resentment. The blame is
shifted from Lex to the Carter kid, then back to me.
I let her go and walked away.
I didn’t fight.
I was trying to save her and my business, gave up on the best thing to happen to me, and for what?
All this money meant nothing. I owned several properties, have servers wait on me hand and foot. I
even bought myself a private jet because I despise being around people on commercial flights.
All the wealth means nothing because I sleep alone in my bed each night without the woman I
love. No, she’s in bed…with him.
And she is going to be in bed with him for the rest of her life if I don’t do anything.
“Excuse me, sir?” A woman beside me tries to catch the attention of the bartender to no avail. “Of
course, why would a man pay attention to me? That’s right, Mister, you’ve probably got some other
woman who is much more important than the person demanding to be served.”
Letting out an annoyed huff, I’m somewhat amused by this woman’s sudden outburst and enjoy the
familiarity of her American accent. It brings with it belonging and comfort, a feeling I’ve forgotten
until now.
“Bartender,” I call, followed by a whistle. “The lady needs a drink.”
The woman turns to face me, and only now do I notice she is quite beautiful. A bit young, perhaps,
but who the fuck am I to judge? My eyes glance over her attire; a nicely fitted gray suit with a
burgundy silk blouse beneath it. Her eyes follow my every move as I observe the short bob hairstyle
in a familiar brunette shade.
I shake my head of the thoughts as her bright blue eyes watch me curiously.
“I guess you’re not from around here either,” she comments, extending her hand. “Ashley Stone.
Born and raised in Minnesota until I realized my parents had plans to retire in Florida. Hence my
spontaneous decision to move to London.”
A slow smile builds as I raise my eyebrows. “Retire? You look young.”
“I’m adopted. Fostered out when I was ten. My parents lost their son to a drug overdose.”
“I’m sorry.”
“That’s life, I guess. As for being young, twenty-six is not that young. Although at times, I feel
invisible like I’m busting my ass for what?”
I nod, unsure what to say.
“Just ignore me,” she says in a flat tone, her expression downcast. “Bad day, bad life. I make bad
decisions, and here I am paying the price with my heart and ego once again.”
The bartender finally appears, serving her the gin & tonic she has been desperately waiting for.
“If it’s any consolation, you’re not the only one who makes bad decisions,” I concur, trying to
comfort her, unsure of why. “I’m certain this bar stool sits many people just like us every single day.
Trying to drink their worries away.”
“Maybe.” She shrugs her shoulders, drinking her beverage in one go and requesting another. “I bet
your problems are not as bad as mine.”
“Oh yeah?” I rub my chin, amused by the challenge. “Tell me, Ashley, exactly what bad decision
did you make?”
She lets out a long-winded sigh. “I slept with my boss. Wait, let me rephrase that. I am having an
affair with my boss. He is fourteen years older than me plus he is married. I fell for the whole ‘I’m
leaving my wife’ bullshit. I have no clue what is wrong with me.” Ashley’s eyes widen slightly as she
toys with a diamond necklace draped around her neck. “I’m not irresponsible, I promise. I don’t know
how it happened. One minute we are staying back working on a presentation, and the next minute we
are going for it on the boardroom table. I was caught up in the thrill, you know. But it’s too late now.
I’ve let my stupid feelings get in the way. This is not what I envisioned when I decided to move to
London.”
“So, what are you going to do about it?”
“I quit my job today, actually.”
“Oh?” I pause, tilting my head to the side. “And how did your boss take that?”
She rubs the back of her neck. “He’s on some wedding anniversary getaway. It seemed
appropriate to end things, including our professional relationship. There are five voicemails on my
phone, and I refuse to listen to any of them.”
I didn’t blame her. Avoidance is best played when hearts are on the line. This is the trouble with
love, it makes you feel fucked up inside to the point of questioning your own sanity.
“Okay, now you know how awful I am. It’s your turn,” she insists, crossing her arms while
waiting for me to speak.
My eyes fall upon the glass in front of me, unable to even admit the truth. But what did it matter?
Ashley is a stranger and one who I will probably never have to speak to after my next drink.
“I fell in love. But she deserved better than me, so I didn’t fight for her. Now, she’s getting
married.”
Ashley falls silent beside me. Moments later, when reality sinks in, she places her hand on mine. I
let it linger for a moment, welcoming the kind gesture of another woman.
“Loving the wrong person is one of life’s greatest punishments.”
“You’re telling me.” I remove my hand from her touch, rubbing my face to rid myself of the
nightmare.
“You and me,” she says, almost pained. “We’re the same. Captive to our bad decisions. Look at us
now. We’re miserable in some bar with the slowest service ever. It’s like he doesn’t know we need to
get really drunk and fast.”
A small chuckle escapes me, and I welcome the change of mood.
“You know what? Let’s get out of here,” I suggest, bored of the surroundings. “I can find us a
better place to drown our sorrows.”
Ashley nods with a smile. “Lead the way…sorry, I didn’t even ask for your name?”
“Will Romano,” I tell her. “But you can just call me your knight in shining armor.”
She throws her hand on my shoulder with a laugh as I toss more bills to cover our drinks, then
grab her hand to leave this god-forsaken place. The Dorchester is just a block away. I’ve stayed there
many times and know the manager, certain we will get the service we deserve.
We spend the night drinking, laughing at stories we both told. In so many ways, being with Ashley
makes me homesick. Four years in London with the occasional visit from my parents, and I never
realized just how lonely I’d become. Ashley is quick to admit the same sentiment, having lived here
for the last two years and not truly feeling like she found a home.
As the night drags on, our words slur, and the conversations become less serious and more
argumentative. She is a Minnesota Twins supporter, which cannot compete with my hardcore
following of the Yankees. We alternate between arguing to falling into fits of laughter, and when the
bartender warns us the bar is close to shutting, I suggest we take it back to the room.
We both need what happens in the room, equally desperate to forget our mistakes and lose each
other in the heat of the moment. There are no expectations, no walls to break down. We are two
people grieving over the loss of someone we loved and using the pain to fuel the passion between us.
Somewhere, in the early hours of the morning, Ashley’s lips touch mine. It is a soft kiss, nothing
sexual nor pressing. I stir, unable to open my eyes, my muscles tired and worn out from the hangover.
“Thank you, Will,” she whispers, caressing the side of my face. “Last night is exactly what I
needed. It’s time to move on with my life, so thank you for giving me the confidence to do so.”
And like a thief in the night, she is gone.
No number left, no way for me to contact her to express my own thanks. Ashley Stone may have
given me what I needed, but in the light of the day, it all comes back, and the nightmare continues to
haunt me.
Beside me, my phone buzzes. I pull the screen away to be able to focus, my eyesight poor and
hazy. There are a dozen notifications; emails, text messages, missed calls. Nothing of importance to
me until I spot the one I had been waiting for.
It’s from Richard McGregor—my lawyer.

Richard: You’ve got your wish. The board has been notified of your intent to return to the
States.

My eyes scan over the message again. I should be happy; I’m going back home. No more dreary
London or people whining all the time. Back to regular sports, not this so-called football they claim
to play, which indeed—is soccer.
This is exactly what I want.
Yet my thoughts torment me—a vicious cycle telling me that I am not the one she wants. Amelia
Edwards chose someone else.
She didn’t call nor did she send a text in the past four years.
To me, it looks like I meant nothing to her.
A pain in my chest spreads all over, causing mental distress. Who the fuck is this person? I pride
myself on being strong, never letting anyone undermine me or my decisions. I didn’t become this
successful by allowing people to walk all over me. I knew people were terrified of me and the power
I held, so why the fuck am I doubting myself now?
Amelia doesn’t love him. She promised me it was only me.
With my jaw clenched and the heat rising in my cheeks, I respond quickly to Richard and tell him
exactly when I’ll be back home.
There is only one way to find out how Amelia feels, and soon, I will look her in the face and ask
her why she is marrying a man she doesn’t love.
 3

LEX

I t has been a long while since I’ve visited London.

A place I once called home, almost a lifetime ago.
The memories of being here are rather unpleasant. I was addicted to power—the type which
drove me to become a billionaire all before the age of thirty. Granted, my grandfather left me at the
reins of his company. However, it grew to something unimaginable in a short time, all because I took
risks. I was unstoppable with nothing to lose. My ego and self-worth became addicted to the power
and authority I held. I was the man everyone wanted, all but the one person who mattered.
It was a double-edged sword. I was alone with regrets chained around my neck. I had committed
the ultimate crime, broke the woman I fell in love with, left her without a goodbye, not a single
explanation as to why.
I was a fucking coward.
No matter how wealthy I had become or successful, none of it erased the actions I took, hurting
Charlotte.
We were both so young, foolish with our intentions, in love without a care in the world of who we
hurt around us. That kind of love, which some may call strong, can also be destructive.
It tore us apart, the intensity too much for our young hearts to take. Guilt tore me down, as did the
expectations placed on me by my father to follow his footsteps and become a doctor. It was years of
pain knowing I had done wrong, and the worst part is, I didn’t have the ability to apologize.
Charlotte had disappeared, untraceable as if she never existed and was a figment of my
imagination.
And so, I used the pain to make myself a mogul. London—my accomplice at the time—had
everything to do with it. I was away from the memories, living a different life without my family to
remind me of my mistakes.
My days consisted of people all around me. I was rarely alone, but at night, when darkness fell—I
was reminded of my solitary life. A life purposely crafted to numb the pain of losing the woman I
love.
Yet, there was a force much greater than anything I could have ever imagined. Timing had been
everything. I resisted the trip back home to the States, but because of that one snap decision to fly last
minute—my entire life changed. Seeing Charlotte again made me realize that money is nothing without
the woman you love.
And again—I was unstoppable. She was always meant to be mine, and this time, nothing was
going to get in my way.
I will never regret fighting for Charlotte and spending my days earning back her trust. We have
built a life together. Our family, our home—all of it is because of Charlotte. She is the matriarch of
our family, the queen who deserves to sit on a throne to which I will forever bow down.
Down the long corridor, I begin my walk to the boardroom, watching employees scurry around me
with fear. The persistent throbbing inside my head refuses to leave, all because I am about to
encounter the one man I’ve been avoiding for the last four years.
Will Romano.
As I enter the room, I keep my gaze to myself and take a seat at the opposite end of the table. To
distract me from being in the same room as him, with the intent of focusing on our agenda, I glance at
my phone only for it to ring—Amelia’s name appearing on the screen.
With reluctance, I answer, dreading the call if this is what I think it is.
“Hey, Dad.”
“Hello, now is not a good time,” I quickly tell her, keeping my tone neutral.
“I know it must be your daytime, and you’re at work, but Dad,” she hesitates, only confirming my
fears. “But please, it’ll only take a moment.”
I don’t say anything, listening for the words I’d been dreading since the day she was born.
“Dad, Austin proposed.”
I close my eyes, torn between my eldest daughter getting married and my approval of the union. I
only approved when he asked me for her hand in marriage because the kid will treat her well, and
somewhere in the back of my mind, I know just how hard it is to find a person with honorable
intentions. He has a strong head on his shoulders, respects my authority, and he’s studying to be a
doctor.
Austin said he would only propose marriage with the blessing from Charlotte and me because he
understands the importance of family and would never want to jeopardize Amelia’s relationship with
us.
Unlike others in this very room.
Yes, Amelia is too young. Austin is young too. However, he promised not to rush the wedding,
ensuring that nothing will get in the way of their studying. He loves Amelia and promises her a life
full of love. How could I say no to that?
“Congratulations,” is all I say.
“I know, Dad. It’s a lot to take in. Do you think we can talk about it when you’re free?”
“Sure.”
I hang up the phone, my eyes lifting to meet Romano. The guy has aged, sporting a beard of all
things and wearing reading glasses. His stare is penetrating, full of contempt. I am the one who
stopped him from going any further with my daughter, and perhaps I would also act the same if
someone tried to get in the way of Charlotte and me. It’s been a while since I’d last seen him, only in
passing at events we frequented. We never breathed a word to each other, and I did my best to stay
away from him.
What he did is still unforgivable in my eyes. He took an innocent girl, broke all our trust, and for
what? He almost ruined her.
My mind begs not to remember the night of the accident. The call we received telling us our
daughter had been admitted into hospital with a broken arm and concussion. The panic from the
unknown and the possibility we could lose her. All of these events stemmed from their forbidden
relationship, and frankly, I’m glad she walked away.
And equally relieved Romano chose his career over her.
The meeting starts with the same old agenda. Jensen dragged matters longer than necessary, barely
giving anyone a chance for input. Romano made a few points, all of which were valid though I did not
acknowledge nor converse with him on any matters.
Time drags, and out of boredom, my eyes lazily fall onto my phone screen, where a notification
catches my attention. It’s Ava, which comes as no surprise. The girl will be the death of me. Thank
god it wasn’t one of her bikini shots. I believe she learned her lesson from my directive to remove the
image since the world did not need to see her posed in such a compromising position.
But this photo is not of her, for once. It’s a picture of the ring and caption saying she said yes.
It’s official. It’s gone viral. It would only be a matter of time before everyone found out, including
the man sitting across the table from me. I send Charlotte a quick text.

Me: I got the call. It’s official.

Charlotte: Yes, it is. How do you feel?

Me: I don’t know.

Charlotte: How is the meeting going?

Me: Uneventful. I’ll call you when I’m back in the hotel room.

In a single glance, my focus is pulled across the room. The force is strong, like a gust of wind
before the storm. Romano’s attention is on his phone. For a moment, his body freezes mid-movement
as his upper lip curls back.
Then, his expression shifts. The vein on his forehead pops, and his muscles tighten around his face
and neck. Baring his teeth, his fingers tap fast against his phone with urgency. And suddenly, his eyes
shut momentarily, breathing ragged until they snap open.
“Are we done, gentlemen?” he grits, barely able to control his anger.
Everyone appears confused by his outburst, remaining silent. Grabbing his phone, he pushes his
chair out and rises, storming toward the door until I call his name.
Romano’s body stiffens, the grip on the doorknob tight. His hand falls off the silver handle, and at
a slow and agonizing pace, he turns around with an unblinking stare. There is tension in his jaw. His
chin held high with a pinched mouth. He loathed me, this much I knew. And I’m certain his resentment
runs deep just as mine does.
I’d taught this man everything I knew, saved him from the mistakes I made all so he could grow
his company into a billion-dollar empire.
And this is how he repays me.
“Leave her alone,” I demand, my equally penetrating stare just as hard. “It’s over.”
Not a single blink, nor flinch. His silence speaks a thousand words.
 As is his exiting the room, a scorned man who just found out the game is officially over.

The penthouse suite is just as I remembered. Oversized, especially when you’re all alone. Outside the
large glass windows is a view of the River Thames.
I remove my jacket, then yank my tie off and pour myself a much-needed drink. It’s been a long
day, one I would rather forget. The familiar taste of luxury brand Scotch should offer me some relief,
but my tense muscles refuse to relax despite my efforts.
With my drink in hand, I sit on the plush white sofa and call Charlotte.
“Hello there, my British husband.”
I chuckle softly. “Remind me again how I managed to live here for so long? It’s raining outside.”
“What’s new?” she retorts, a small laugh following. “I guess you don’t want to hear about the blue
skies?”
“Don’t make me jealous,” I threaten in amusement. Taking a deep breath, I tilt my head to each
side, trying to ease the tension in my shoulders. “Speaking of jealousy, we need to talk about
something which happened today.”
“Let me just close the door to my office. You know what Eric is like.” The echo of her heels
against the marble floor is all I can hear. “Okay, go ahead.”
“Romano knows.”
Charlotte takes a deep breath, a long-winded sigh accompanying it. “It was bound to happen. You
can’t hide these things forever. So, how did he take it?”
“How do you think?”
“If he’s anything like you, in which he is remarkably like you, I’d say not well.”
Charlotte was never shy to point out our similarities, often referring to Romano as a “young Lex.”
Perhaps, in hindsight, she’d said it enough for it to stick in my head. Ultimately, I judged his motives
based on what I would do. I didn’t have the best reputation, known to treat women poorly during my
time apart from Charlotte. So, why would he be any different?
“He stormed out of the meeting,” I say, my voice low.
“He’s hurt.”
“It’s been four years, Charlotte.”
“Lex,” Charlotte breathes, but much like me, we’re both lost for words. “You can’t forget those
years without me. I’m sure you remember them.”
I remain quiet. Of course, I remember them. Impossible to forget no matter how happy our lives
are. Living without Charlotte had been pure hell.
“Feelings so strong, don’t just disappear,” Charlotte maintains, always an advocate for love.
“Everyone grieves the end of a relationship differently.”
“Amelia has moved on?” I quiz, failing to see her point. “So why hasn’t he?”
“Once upon a time, I thought I had moved on. And maybe, if it weren’t for that day at the
restaurant, things would have ended differently. If we had never crossed paths again, Lex, who knows
where either one of us would have ended up.” Her cautious tone is no doubt because of my
displeasure of discussing anything Charlotte and Julian related. I may have accepted him into our
family as Adriana’s husband, but I never forget the past. “I don’t doubt Amelia’s love for Austin, but I
also remember what it’s like to force the pain away. If that meant saying yes to another man too, then
that’s what I did.”
“What are you trying to say?” I ask in confusion. “She’s only doing this to forget Romano exists?”
“No, I’m saying that’s what I did,” Charlotte concurs. “In the end, Amelia will follow her heart. If
she said yes to Austin, she must see a future with him.”
I finish the drink in my hand, letting the ice knock against the glass.
“And if Romano is anything like me, since you like to point that out, he will come back to the
States and fight for what he believes is his,” I argue back.
“Lex, you have to let her choose who she loves. You cannot make that decision for her,” Charlotte
reminds me sternly. “The last time you stepped in, we almost lost her. I will not lose my daughter
because you think she deserves better.”
I know that. Amelia is headstrong and will fight for what she wants. She stood up against me
when she wanted to attend Yale. She’s got the argumentative gene just like her mother.
Four years is a long time. But out of sight, out of mind. Amelia appears happy, her life back
together. I don’t believe she would say yes if she didn’t want a future with Austin. That is not how she
is.
My phone pings with a text message.
“Hold on, Charlotte, let me just read this text.”

Richard: Romano has scheduled his return to the States. What do you want me to tell him?

I pull the phone back to my ear as my lips press together in a slight grimace. My eyes shut to
allow myself to reflect on our conversation with Amelia, but just when I attempt rationality, my anger
comes roaring back to life.
“Is everything okay?” Charlotte asks, worried.
“He wants to come home.”
“Lex, let him come home,” she almost pleads. “Let the chips fall where they may.”
“He will not touch our daughter again,” I demand, clenching my fist against my knee.
“My dad said that about you. He hated you for leaving me. But look at you now? He loves you.”
“I will not change my mind on this.”
“You’re stubborn,” Charlotte concedes. “Lex, we can’t lose her. She’s going to have to make these
choices for herself. Just like I made them.”
I let out an annoyed huff; Charlotte is always the sensible decision-maker between us. More than I
care to admit, I let my temper and feelings get in the way, especially when my daughters are involved.
“Why do you have to be so god damn right all the time?”
“Because I’m your wife,” she admonishes light-heartedly. “And you love me.”
I’m unable to disguise my grin. “A wife I miss very much since it’s been four miserable days in
London. And one who has not had the time to video call me.”
Charlotte laughs. “Your night is my middle of the day. What exactly would you like me to do with
people on the other side of the office?”
“Hmm, that depends…” I murmur, missing her terribly. “How wet are you?”
“Well, how hard are you?”
“Checkmate, baby,” I tell her, adjusting my crotch as I unbutton my pants. “Lock the door, call me
on video, and I better see that sweet pussy of yours or else.”
I can almost hear her move. “Or else what?”
 “Or else, when I come back, you’re going to wish you obeyed me.”
“Such a tease…”
“I’m waiting?”
The call ends, only for the video call to come through. Charlotte is dressed in her sexy black
dress with red lipstick and matching heels. Fuck, how long have I been gone? I miss her like crazy. It
is still so intense between us. Although I dialed down the traveling, it is hard to be apart from her
whenever I am. We resort to video calls, the only thing which keeps me sane when I’m away.
With the kids a lot older now and not interrupting us in bed, we manage to still fuck every day and
often go away on weekends where I devour her body like a fucking temple. I would have thought with
age, our libidos would have slowed down, but it’s rather the opposite. We got more creative with our
efforts, which only turned me on even more.
But more than ever, I need her; I’m desperate to be back home.
“Are you ready, Mrs. Edwards?” I command, playfully.
Charlotte’s lips curve upward into a mischievous smirk, the same time her beautifully manicured
hands slide between her thighs.
Fuck.
“For you, Mr. Edwards,” she whispers with a seductive smile, purposely pushing her reading
glasses above the bridge of her nose while licking her lips. “Always.”
 4

AMELIA

T he stack of brown boxes is scattered all over the living room.

After living on campus for three years, I finally moved into a shared apartment with
Liesel and another student, Kaylee. It was a year of torture with Kaylee.
Liesel had her quirks, but overall—I enjoyed living with her. Despite her outgoing personality
which meant she enjoyed anything social, she is incredibly smart and aced her studies without
breaking a sweat.
Kaylee, on the other hand, is a whole other story.
She enjoyed men, often bringing them over for a quick—though loud—romp in the bedroom. I
would never dream of labeling her by using a derogatory word but she did enjoy bouncing from one
man to another, without a single care in the world. College guys, one old enough to be my grandfather
—the list goes on.
Oh, and the one time there were more than two inside the room.
Again, I should not judge. Some people enjoy multiple men at one time. What I don’t enjoy is
waking up to some stranger inside our kitchen, barely dressed and eyeing me like some piece of meat.
We tried to voice our concerns with Kaylee, but she didn’t seem to care. So, in the end, Liesel
decided to move in with her boyfriend, and I found a place near the harbor. I am a sucker for a good
view.
My dad was not exactly keen on me living alone. Then, he tried to buy some ridiculously
expensive condo for me. All I wanted was something modest, especially since I wouldn’t be spending
much time here. Adding to that, I only envisioned staying here until the end of the year. It made more
sense to move closer to the city since many of my classes have moved online and the commute to the
office is a pain in the butt.
The thought of living alone somewhat excites me. I’ve never lived by myself, having moved
straight from home to the dorm room, then with Liesel and Kaylee. It’s the little things, like decorating
how I want or knowing that all the food inside the fridge belongs to me and no one else will eat the
leftover Chinese.
If I want to walk around naked, then so be it.
Austin and I spoke about living together, but he needs to be close to campus, especially with his
course load. Studying medicine is no joke, and I admire his dedication. The guy is unstoppable. We
both agreed to see how a year goes, and if we feel the urge to move in together, we will find
something small in Manhattan which we can afford.
My sister, Ava, is staying for a few days. She’d gotten into NYU and completed a business
program. In the last four years, she started a new Instagram account and grew it from nothing to over a
million followers. When it comes to social media, she is a master and has only just started her own
business. Of course, Dad had to put his two cents in. He may not be one to scroll a feed, but he knew
an opportunity when he saw it.
“Millie?” Ava calls softly.
“Hmm,” I hum, removing my clothes from the box and hanging them in the closet.
“He’s back.”
I turn to face her, my head flinching slightly. “Who’s back?”
Ava’s eyes turn bright, the emerald green shining back in a longing stare. Her lips remain flat, her
expression of concern. I turn back around without saying a word.
Quickly, I dig my hands inside the box and fill them with more clothes, taking them back to the
closet, where I hang them in silence. As I arrange them by color, I try my best to distract my thoughts
with something more positive, like the diamond ring shining back at me.
“I don’t know anything else,” she confesses. “Or why he’s back.”
I clear my throat. “This was his home. He was bound to come back one day.”
“True, it’s just kind of a coincidence that he came back not long after you got engaged.”
I don’t know how to respond to that. For the longest of time, I had buried my thoughts of Will
Romano. Occasionally, when they resurfaced because I walked past Times Square or heard a
particular song, I would shut down the reel of memories because it was a slippery slope to self-
destruction.
It would then open up my own questions, was he in a relationship? Or was he possibly married?
Though I would think something as big as that would have leaked to me. For the most part, no one
ever mentioned his name. Even Uncle Rocky, on the times we caught up, never spoke about his son.
Not even in a joking matter.
It’s almost as if we never fell in love.
“Ava…” I warn her, not wanting to discuss this further.
“Look, Millie. I think you should know he saw my story. The one I put up of your hand, with the
ring.”
My head turns before my body, like those possessed dolls you see in horror movies. “What do
you mean he saw your story?”
“He saw my story. It showed me that he saw it.”
“I told you not to post any pictures!” I yell, folding my arms in frustration.
“I know.” She raises her hands in the air, surrendering. “But it wasn’t your face, nor the photo of
Austin on one knee. Besides, what does it matter?”
“Because…” I trail off, unable to say the words, yet Ava waits patiently for me to respond. “I
didn’t want him knowing.”
“What difference does it make? You love Austin, right?”
I nod, unable to look at her.
“So, what’s the big deal then?”
I take a deep breath, ignoring the pang inside my chest. It’s been four years. Four years can feel
like a lifetime without someone, but at the same time, ample time to move on with life. I knew nothing
of his life except that he lived in London and became the billionaire he always wanted to be. Aside
from that, his personal life remains a mystery. I never caved and googled him, knowing that pictures
of him with other women would still hurt, especially if those women were his age.
“If the roles were reversed, I guess, it would be hard to learn he is getting married.”
“Millie,” Ava says, placing her hand on my shoulder. “It’s okay to still have feelings. You were in
love with him.”
“I don’t have feelings for him.” I glance at her, my smile fixed and unwavering. “We were over a
long time ago.”
Ava doesn’t press further, switching the conversation to something less serious. She knew me
well enough to leave it alone, and carried on about this guy she is seeing, yet thinking of ending things
because she’s bored.
“I mean, this whole spark thing, I can’t say I’ve ever felt it,” Ava admits, plopping herself on my
bed and staring at the ceiling. No surprises, she gave up on helping me unpack. “What if I can’t ignite
a spark? Maybe, I’m more of a realist.”
“You haven’t found the right person, that is all.”
“But what does it feel like? The spark, I mean.”
I take a deep breath, staring out the window and into the harbor. It’s almost the beginning of
summer; a beautiful spring day with blue skies and warm air on our barely-clad skin. Smiling
wistfully into the speckles of water, my hands wander to the pendant resting on my chest.
“It’s like this shot of energy. It runs throughout your entire body. You feel sick, or so you think, but
it’s the butterflies,” I reminisce in a low voice. “Your chest aches and you imagine what it would be
like to feel this way for the rest of your life.”
Ava hops off the bed, moving toward me. “You must feel that way with Austin, still after all these
years?”
My eyes briefly fall, only to lift moments later. “Austin is my best friend. We have this
connection.”
“Connection, spark, is it not the same thing?”
I think about Ava’s question. How could I explain such a feeling? To experience it is never to
forget.
“Everyone interprets it differently.”
“I’m overthinking things, aren’t I?” Letting out an annoyed huff, she continues, “How about pizza?
I’m starved. I’ll grab one. The cute Aussie guy is working, and our banter is off the charts. You should
come, see for yourself.”
I let out a laugh. “I’m fine, you go. I’ll expect you back sometime after midnight.”
Ava grabs her purse, offering again for me to join her in which I refuse. Once the door shuts, I
grab my phone and sit out on the balcony, dialing Mom’s number.
“Hey honey, are you all settled in?”
“Still unpacking. Ava went to get pizza because the guy is hot, and she claims her banter with him
is off the charts.”
Mom laughs through the receiver. “Your sister said that about the doorman in our building in
Manhattan. Then made me stand around so I could judge whether or not it was.”
“Not Larry? He’s old enough to be our grandfather.”
“Larry’s grandson.” Mom chuckles. “I believe his name was Adam? I only remember because
Ava mentioned how perfect it would be if they had babies and named them all with the letter A.”
I almost snort. “That sounds like Ava.”
 We both continue to fall into a fit of laughter over Ava’s tragic dating life. She’s not one to settle
down, nor look for chemistry or this so-called spark. Ava knows how to have fun without
compromising her body like Kaylee.
My breathing begins to slow down as I come up for air.
“Mom?” I say, lowering my voice. “Ava said Will is back.”
“Yes, he is.”
My lips press together as I fidget with a loose fray of my denim shorts. I open my mouth to say
something, only to close it again. After what happened years ago between Mom and me, I never want
to destroy our relationship ever again and lie to her. But talking about Will is more difficult than I
anticipated.
“And, um, how is he?”
There’s a short silence; Mom is choosing her words carefully.
“I’m not sure. Only your father has seen him.”
“Dad saw Will?” I ask, shocked. “When, where, what happened? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Millie,” Mom voices softly. “I wasn’t sure if you wanted to know given that you haven’t spoken
two words about him. It was in London, about five months ago. Will was quite…how should I put it?”
“What, Mom? Just be honest with me. I can handle it.”
“Upset is probably the best word to use.”
“Upset? Over what?”
Before she even answers, it all clicks inside my slow brain. Five months ago is when Austin
proposed. Throw in Ava’s comment about the photo she put online, and it all makes sense.
“Your engagement, Millie.”
I close my eyes, biting my lip as my stomach churns. The strange feeling, onsetting a tightness
inside my chest, is unsettling. There’s a cool breeze which sweeps past the balcony, causing my skin
to break out into goosebumps.
“Mom, I don’t know what to say.”
“You can say absolutely nothing,” she tells me, knowing me so well. “He is here, and chances are
you may cross paths.”
“It’s fine,” I say, lowering my gaze toward my ring. “We’re both adults, and mature. You’re right,
we are bound to cross paths one day and hopefully it will be fine. I mean, when you and dad crossed
paths all those years, was it amicable?”
“God, no,” Mom admits, truthfully. “We were both in shock because it was by chance. I think it’s
different if you agree to meet someone because then you can prepare yourself. But seeing you father
after eight years and how it ended, I don’t think in my entire life I had felt so many emotions in such a
short time. I was angry, hurt, confused, but above all that, I hated that I missed him.”
“Of course you would, you still loved him.” My focus moves away from the ring, and back to the
bay in front of me. “And Dad, how did he react?”
“Your father is an alpha male. He was fixated on my then engagement with Julian. He just couldn’t
get over the fact that I was getting married, questioning my decision any chance he had a moment
alone with me.”
I’m not surprised at all my dad reacted this way. I’ve seen him get all protective over Mom, and I
swear, there have been times she says things to purposely rile him up. In the end, what does the past
matter? They found their path together and look at them now, still in love after all these years.
My mind begins to drift to a time when I thought no one could stop us…
“It’s only you,” I murmured, slowing my movements. “Austin means nothing to me.”
“I know.”
“Do you know?”
He placed his hand on my cheek, caressing it softly. “Amelia, my feelings for you are… I can’t
explain it. I’ve never felt this way over anyone, and it scares me. You’re nineteen.”
“I know. I’m young.”
“You have your whole life ahead of you.”
I felt vulnerable, but even at this moment, he stroked my cheek gently as my heart raced, aware
that he’s still inside me.
“But I don’t want to stop,” he said with finality.

I blink my eyes repeatedly, ridding myself of the memories and ignoring the tremble of my limbs. My
body begins to tense, attempting to shake off the trembling.
I would never put myself in a position where I am alone with Will. Not because I don trust myself,
but because I don’t trust his actions. If he’s anything like the man I remember, seeing him won’t be as
easy as I think it will be.

“I’m in love with you, Amelia Edwards,” he admitted, gazing into my eyes. “And no one will stop
us from being together. I promise you this.”

We both stopped ourselves from being together. There were too many hearts broken, too many people
caught in our tangled web. It was never going to work between us, and the sooner I realized that—the
easier it became to move on with my life.
Will Romano may be back on American soil, but nothing will change the fact I’m marrying Austin
Carter.
My best friend, and my first love.
It’s more than enough to withstand a lifetime.
What else could I possibly want?
 5

AMELIA

T he alarm's obnoxious tone blasts through the bedroom.

My body jolts upright, eyes barely able to open as a yawn escapes me. I roll toward the
nightstand, hit snooze, and fall back into the pillow. It’s so warm and soft, making it all the
more inviting. I close my eyes, telling myself only a few more minutes until the sound echoes through
the room again.
“Turn it off,” Austin groans beside me.
I reach for my phone, and turn off the alarm rather than snoozing again. I really need to find a more
calming way to wake up in the morning. This brutal noise does nothing but stress me out every
morning.
“I should get up,” I tell him, stretching my arms over my head. “I have work today.”
Austin wraps his arms around my waist, dragging me back down to snuggle beside him. His skin
is warm, making it even harder for me to get out of bed.
“I’m sure you can spare a few minutes.”
He presses his body against me. It didn’t help that I was a night person and him a morning person.
Our bodies were out of sync, which makes it difficult when you try to have sex and the other person is
tired and irritable.
“You have no clue how to take a few minutes.” I chuckle, swatting his arm, “And last night was
more than enough. I seriously need to go.”
“Fine,” he grunts playfully. “Go to work. Just remember your poor old fiancé will be suffering
blue balls all day.”
“You know, as someone studying medicine, you should know that there is no such thing.”
Austin raises his brows with a smug look on his face. “I thought you had somewhere to be?”
I climb out of bed, heading straight for Austin’s wardrobe where my pencil skirt and ivory blouse
are hanging.
“I do, so I’ll leave you to help yourself,” I tease.
My snooze left me little time to enjoy the shower. I quickly get changed, keeping my make-up
minimal and tying my hair back into a ponytail. For my twenty-third birthday last year, Mom bought
me a pair of patent Louboutins. She swears by them, said they are a staple part of a corporate
wardrobe. They are comfortable, even for me, and thankfully they do go with everything.
I place them on and head into the kitchen as Austin follows not too long afterward.
“I’ve got some day on me,” Austin whistles while pouring cereal into his bowl. “A lecture then
heading over to the hospital. Are we still catching up tonight?”
“I’ve got no plans. I was going to stay in the city tonight then head back home to study. I’ve got a
paper due on Tuesday, so lucky me.”
“Dinner and a movie?”
“It’s Friday,” I remind him with a playful smirk. “How about drinks and dancing?”
Austin shakes his head with a knowing grin. “What happened the last time we did that?”
I take a bite of my toast, unable to control the laughter, which causes me to choke on a piece.
Quickly, I wash it down with some coffee.
“We ended up buying cowboy hats and entered our own hot dog eating competition.”
“And then what happened?”
“I threw up in the street.” I shudder at the memory. “But this time is different.”
Austin chuckles. “Why? You suddenly made your stomach turn to steel?”
“No, we stop at two shots. Enough to loosen up, but still able to dance and have fun.”
Austin’s roommate, Jonah, walks in, shirtless and dressed in a pair of boxers with love hearts all
over them. I quickly check the time, choosing to hold back my comments on his attire and kiss Austin
goodbye.

Outside the window, the sun begins to set over the city. My eyes blur from the constant stare at the
computer screen. The day seemed to flash before my eyes, only feeling like I’d just stepped into the
office.
Aunt Nikki, or as I refer to her for professional purposes as just Nikki, suggested I join her for a
meeting with the other attorneys. I welcomed any exposure, though I didn’t expect the meeting to run
for over three hours. A room full of attorneys equated to one thing—plenty of aggressive behavior.
Nikki is headstrong and will not back down when she thinks she is right, making her a shark in the
courtroom.
The remainder of the day was spent on case notes. It sometimes feels like my whole life revolves
around reading, so no surprises, the strain on my eyes is beginning to become an issue. Austin jokes I
need glasses, but perhaps I am in denial of my deteriorating eyesight.
I close my eyes, resting them for just a moment. The case notes have been weighing on my mind. A
husband and wife in the throes of a separation and two sons caught in the crossfire. They both cited
irreconcilable differences but the deeper I delve into the case, the nastier it has become. There are
accusations of marital affairs, money mishandling—the list goes on.
And all I can think about is how two people who supposedly married for love, according to their
statements, found themselves in the middle of a divorce. I can’t imagine bringing a child, or children,
into this world and causing them so much pain.
I’d been blessed to be raised in a household by two parents who loved their children
unconditionally. Growing up, there were kids around me whose parents divorced, remarried, and
their whole lives turned upside down. Mom assured me that raising a family takes a lot of patience
and sacrifices. She admitted that she and Dad did not see eye to eye on many things. At times, this
caused friction in their marriage, but they have learned the art of compromise and understanding over
the years.
When Austin proposed, Mom spoke of the trials and tribulations of marriage. It is not always a
walk in the park and loving someone is not a Band-Aid to fix all problems. With Austin, things are
easy between us. We rarely fight, and if we do—it is only over something petty.
We’ve grown up a lot from high school, and I can’t imagine him not being by my side. Everything
about us is so comfortable, and there is nothing wrong with comfort.
I start to think about family dynamics, aside from my own. Andy’s family comes to mind. Not long
after Uncle Julian and Aunt Adriana got together, they adopted my cousin, Luna. According to Mom,
she was abandoned in some alley in South America. The horror to think that some woman could do
this to a child. Someone was looking over Luna, and how blessed she had been to be adopted into
such a loving family.
And then Aunt Adriana fell pregnant with Andy’s younger sister, Willow. It was a miracle given
that Aunt Adriana was told she could no longer have kids naturally, especially since she was forty-
three at the time.
I must have been around thirteen, from memory, but it was such a joyous occasion for our
families. I still remember Uncle Julian’s face when he introduced the little chubby baby, wrapped
inside the blanket. It was his first biological child, but even after all these years, you would never
know. He treats all three of his children equally.
We all have the ability to love each other no matter the circumstances, and after spending my
afternoon and early evening reading these case notes, my emotions are compromised. I’m
compassionate toward the family yet professionally—I need to grow a thick skin and remove myself
from the emotional components. My job one day will be to stand up in court and legally represent
people. When I think about this family, who is best for the children? The father with a gambling
addiction or the mother going through a mid-life crisis with her personal trainer.
I straighten my posture, stretching my back muscles while I roll my neck to alleviate the tension.
The time on my phone says it’s just after seven, much later than I anticipated staying back on a Friday
night.
My phone begins to buzz, and Austin’s name is flashing on the screen.
“Hey, babe!” There’s a loud noise in the background, making it difficult to hear anything. “Are
you still at work?”
“I am. Where are you?”
“We had a drink off-campus, then Jonah drove us to some bar in Jersey.” His voice continues to
increase in volume, no doubt from all the alcohol he’s consumed. “But now he’s square dancing with
some old lady, so there goes our driver.”
My lips press tight into a grimace as I collapse into my chair. There go my plans for tonight. It
wouldn’t hurt Austin to give me some notice. This isn’t the first time Jonah has taken the boys on a
wild goose chase and probably won’t be the last.
“Listen, I’ll leave you be since you sound busy.”
“You pissed at me?” Austin says loud enough that I’m sure the entire bar can hear him. “I’m sorry,
Millie. It just happened.”
There is no point in arguing with him. He won’t even remember this conversation tomorrow.
“It’s fine,” I tell him. “I’ll call you tomorrow.”
I hang up the call with a heavy sigh. Perhaps it is for the best—today took it out of me. My
muscles are all tense, and for some odd reason—my stomach is fluttering in anticipation. I’m not sure
what from but assume it’s from the lack of food since I hadn’t eaten anything since midday. The jittery
nerves are most likely from all the caffeine. I’ve lost count of how many cups. If it keeps me
functioning—that’s all that really matters.
It’s time to call it a day since the office appears deserted behind my closed door. I shut down my
computer and grab my purse and phone. As I exit the room, I glance down the long corridor toward
Nikki’s office. There is a faint light beneath the door, nothing unusual since she always stays well
after hours.
With every step toward her office, the air becomes cooler, causing my skin to break out all over.
Tapping gently on the door, she calls to enter, and as soon as I open the door, my phone slides out of
my hand and straight onto the concrete floor.
The sound of the glass against the concrete is enough to make me cringe. Shit. I bend down and
pick it up off the floor. As predicted, the screen is smashed with one crack straight down the middle. I
run my finger along the jagged glass, tracing it while wincing. It appears irreparable, broken with no
chance of being pieced back together to perfection.
I should have listened to everyone who told me to protect it, use one of those screen protectors.
But of course, stubborn me thinks nothing damaging will ever happen to me, just like when I was a
kid, never considering the consequences.
I draw a breath, and my eyes gravitate toward the tanned leather shoes next to Nikki’s desk. Great
—some client has witnessed my clumsy behavior. I’m drawn to the black socks with the Armani logo.
Who the hell wears designer socks? Your dad does, idiot.
The evenly hemmed navy pants sit just above the shoe, and as my eyes slowly draw upward, the
familiarity of the sitting position quickens my pulse unwillingly. Confused at the sudden rush within
me, my eyes snap up towards the face of the one and only Will Romano.
My head draws back quickly, unable to break my gaze from the ocean blue eyes which watch me
so intently. With a hard swallow, my throat closes in as my skin tingles. I try to get a grip of myself
until my stomach hardens like I’d swallowed a lead weight.
He is sitting in front of me, living and breathing, looking as devastatingly handsome as he did all
those years ago. In the back of my mind, I had always wondered what this moment would feel like,
half-expecting it to feel nostalgic like a childhood toy you’ve found at the back of your closet.
Seeing him should have brought back good memories, but as I focus on his face, I can’t help but
notice how much he’s changed, slightly aged from the last time we saw each other. He’s wearing
reading glasses, black though not overly thick nor nerdy, and probably designer of some sort. How
could glasses frame a face so differently and make someone look even sexier? Don’t answer that.
His chiseled jaw is covered in a beard, nothing like the freshly shaved-faced I’d remembered. I
don’t know how long I stand there staring, unaware of time passing until Nikki clears her throat.
“I thought you left?” she questions, eyeing the two of us. “It is Friday night, after all.”
I open my mouth to speak, aware my throat is raspy. “I um…wanted to finish up some things.”
“Well, since you’re here. I’m sure you remember my son.” She snickers, raising her brows.
Will stands up, tall and commanding the room just like always. Despite wearing my black pumps,
I feel incredibly short compared to him. His suit, perfectly tailored as always, is navy blue with a
faint pinstripe. The vest he wears sits on top of a crisp white shirt, rolled up to his elbows. My
weakness, his arms.
I tear my gaze away from him, trying to get a handle on myself. I pray to all the gods above he
doesn’t attempt to hug me with him standing not too far. Social distancing with an ex is always a good
idea.
 “Yes, I do,” I reply, lowering my head. “Hello, Will.”
“Please, take a seat and join us,” Nikki offers.
I glance around uneasily, taking each step toward where they sat as if I’d been stepping on hot
coals. When I finally get close enough to him, I quickly take a seat to avoid any physical contact.
“Let’s clear the air right here,” Nikki asserts with a stern gaze. “Amelia is working for me
between her studies, and Will is back in Manhattan for good. Now that everyone is caught up to date
with everything, are we all adult enough to be amicable? After all, the two of you are family.”
My hands rest on my lap as I force a smile at Nikki. “Yes, it’s fine.”
Nikki turns her attention to Will, who hasn’t said a word since the moment I walked in. I bow my
head with a jittering foot against the floor. Unknowingly, I bite my lip in anticipation. When the
silence continues, I figure he has nothing to say, and perhaps I had been overthinking things. Maybe
he’s moved on, realized I was some distraction all those years ago.
“Well then, I guess—”
“You forgot to mention the engagement of Lex Edwards eldest daughter?” His voice brings back
so many memories, like a melody I’ve long memorized. But unavoidable is his arctic tone.
My eyes fall toward my lap, glancing over to the ring nestled on my finger. The tightness inside
my chest makes it difficult to concentrate. I cross my arms, purposely burying my hand beneath my
arm as if this will all go away because the ring is not the center of attention.
“Will,” Nikki warns, only to be distracted by the sound of her phone.
The continuous ringing is annoying yet is perfect in its timing. Nikki answers the call, only to
pause moments later.
“Sorry, I need to take this.”
“That’s fine,” I tell her with a pressed smile. “I was just leaving.”
I don’t even acknowledge Will again, leaving the office in a rush and straight to the elevator with
my purse and phone. I press the button repeatedly, knowing my panicked state will not make the
elevator move any quicker. The door pings open; my entrance quick, praying I’ll avoid any encounter
with him. Again, I press the button repeatedly with trembling hands. As the doors begin to close, I
part my lips, letting out a slight moan until the sudden movement of the doors springing wide open
stills my racing heart.
No…
I can’t do this.
Will steps into the elevator, purposely standing on the other side to me. A wave of nausea
threatens me in this confined space, and suddenly the air becomes thick and unbreathable. I need to
calm down. Nothing good will come out of me being so anxious.
“So, who is the lucky man?”
My gaze lifts straight to the eyes which have haunted me in my sleep.
“What does it matter?”
“Because we’re family, according to my mother. Surely, I would be owed the respect of knowing
who the man is to steal the heart of Amelia Edwards?”
I keep my expression blank, trying to ignore the anger beginning to fester within me. Why is he so
fixated on who I am going to marry? Is the answer any better if I said the guy who serves hot dogs on
the corner of Madison and Fifth?
“It’s Austin.”
He cocks his head with a hard smile. “Austin, right. The love of your life. The high school
sweetheart, correct?”
 “So much for being amicable,” I mutter beneath my breath, crossing my arms in defiance. “None
of it matters, Will. It’s been four years. Everyone has moved on, and your mom was right. We are
family, so there’s no point dwelling on the past. All is forgotten.”
The doors open, and without a goodbye, I walk out wishing this night never happened.
What Mom said is right—the hardest part about seeing an ex is when you’re unprepared.
Emotions are out of control, it’s hard to even swallow because you’re caught in this vicious cycle of
past and present.
My steps are quick, desperate to escape him.
“Amelia,” he calls.
I stop mid-step, paralyzed on the spot. My hands clench into fists, anticipating his words designed
to crush me. I wait for him to tell me he is seeing someone else, or better yet, about how he’s fallen
into old habits and is screwing his assistant.
My chest rises and falls, the beat of my heart irregular and distressed while waiting in
anticipation. I close my eyes, building a wall to protect me from his words. Nothing he says should
hurt me. After all—I’ve moved on.
“I never forgot about us…” he tells me, lowering his tone. “So no, all is not forgotten.”
And the wall I had built begins to crack.
Straight down the middle.
On the verge of falling apart, just like we had all those years ago.
 6

WILL

T he plane hits the tarmac with a loud roar as the brakes kick into gear.
I stare out the window, looking at the familiar surroundings. I’d been back in the States
for close to two months now, barely stepping foot inside my home state. The majority of the
time had been spent in Seattle, with a brief stint in Chicago. Things refused to slow down, and my
presence elsewhere was needed more than I would have liked.
The only saving grace is my mind being occupied with business. We were merging two well-
known companies and expected the announcement to shake many investors. It is the perfect time for
growth. However, it is imperative to move quickly. Dominating the tech industry is still my number
one goal. No one is going to stop me, not now, or ever.
If I want something, I will make sure it damn well happens.
The pilot announces our landing and thank god for this private jet. I sold the one in London, used
the funds to purchase this one, never ever wanting to fly commercial again. I didn’t bode well around
people, especially screaming kids.
The SUV is parked on the tarmac with the driver waiting. I exit the plane and hop into the car,
using the time to respond to emails. There’s a text message from my mom, asking me to drop by
whenever I have a chance over the next few days to discuss Dad’s upcoming birthday.
Spending time with my mother is draining. The woman is a ballbreaker, but since it is for Dad, I
decide to make an effort.
“Jeffrey, I would like to take a detour to my mother’s office, please.”
“Certainly, sir.”
I sit back in the leather seat, resting my head in an effort to de-stress and relieve my worries. It’s
Friday night, what many people considered the perfect time to unwind after a long week. I don’t
remember the last time I did anything social—everything revolves around work. If I was at an event,
it was to network or to make an appearance for business associates and clients.
And since I’d been back in the city, I’ve been staying at the Four Seasons. My apartment is being
leased to a college friend of mine, and even if I ended the lease, a part of me doesn’t want to go back
to where it all began. The memories are still raw, a hard lesson I learned when I drove past Times
Square not long ago.
 It is on my agenda to find a permanent place to live in, which prompts me to text my realtor to
schedule some showings next week. As for tonight, with nothing else holding my attention, meeting my
mother for a quick discussion will be like ripping a Band-Aid off—I need to get it over and done
with.
We pull up at the familiar office. I ask Jeffrey to wait around, then exit the car and head straight
into the building. It’s been a long while since I visited her at the office, yet nothing at all has changed.
The building is still exactly the same, and no doubt she will be pleased with my impromptu visit.
The receptionist is a cute blonde, introducing herself as Natacha, with a C as she so keenly put it.
Between batting her eyelashes while dipping her chest so I was privy to her tits—the flirtatious
introduction does nothing to stir any sexual desire within me.
“Is Nikki available?” I ask, already bored with her antics. “Please let her know it’s her son,
Will.”
“Oh, you’re her son?” Natacha straightens her posture, only now attempting to act professionally.
“Please go in. Her office is—”
“Down the corridor on the left,” I interrupt with a forced smile.
I don’t stick around to converse any longer, making my way toward my mother’s office. There’s a
slight chill in the air; it catches my attention, if only for a moment. With a knock on the door, she yells
for me to come in. As I enter the room, her face brightens at the sight of me.
“Who is this handsome man visiting me tonight?” She stands up from her leather chair, extending
her hands until I place my own in hers. “Look at you, all grown up.”
“I was all grown up the last time I saw you, Mom. And that was only a month ago.”
“But now you’re wearing glasses,” she points out with a knowing grin. “The ladies will get their
panties in a twist over this.”
I tilt my head with a cocky grin. “Hmm, like Natacha with a C?”
Mom rolls her eyes with a pinched expression. “I should have hired someone with a regular
spelled name, so every person who walks through the god damn office doesn’t have to hear it.”
“C’mon, Mom,” I muse, “you’ve been in the game long enough. Rookie mistake.”
She purses her lips, letting go of my hands to caress my cheek, then motions for me to take a seat.
I’ve always admired Mom’s office, much like me—she’s a minimalist. Every single item on her glass
desk is strategically placed down to her pens being aligned beside her diary.
“As you know, your father’s birthday is coming up.”
“The whole world knows, Mom,” I drag, resting my elbow on the armchair. “You know Dad,
everyone must celebrate his life and party like we’re at a keg party.”
“Remind me why I married him again?”
“We’ve been down this rabbit hole, and it’s filled with many things I wish I never heard,” I
remind her with a stern voice, willing the unpleasant memories of Dad’s descriptive answer to
disappear. “So, he wants a party? What’s new?”
“I’m thinking a weekend away, maybe Cancun? You think you can make it?”
“I’ll see what I can do.”
“Will,” she threatens, reverting to her overbearing motherly ways. “I want more than I’ll see what
I can do. Besides, what else do you have to do on the weekend? Or is there someone I should know
about?”
I bow my head, keeping my expression fixed. Years ago, when news broke out about my affair
with Amelia, Mom surprisingly didn’t say more than two words. It was bizarre, given that she’s
opinionated on everything else going on in my life. However, Dad—he had more than enough to voice
for them both.
The truth is—all blame was pointing toward me.
I was more experienced and older—therefore, I should have stopped anything happening between
us. Then Dad rambled on about the whole “don’t shit where you eat” metaphor. I ended up zoning out.
Like I needed any more misery to my already pained state.
As for our family’s relationship, I have no clue whether everyone is still as close as before.
Frankly, it’s best I didn’t ask, or all blame will fall onto me once again.
And for the longest of time, the guilt ate away at me. Perhaps everyone was right. I should have
been more responsible, and what if my foolish actions caused more damage than I ever imagined?
But the guilt disappeared like quicksand the moment the photo of the engagement surfaced online.
Apparently, there was no damage at all because someone is able to move on. Not only did she move
on, but she is also committing to someone else for life.
I grind my teeth, clenching my fists only to tilt my head from side to side, cracking the muscles in
my neck. The small movement is enough to control my anger, which is starved for attention. What’s
fucking new?
“Will,” Mom says, lowering her voice, “there’s something you should—”
A gentle knock on the door interrupts her.
“Come in,” Mom calls, letting out a sigh.
The door creaks open, and oddly so, no greeting from the person entering. A loud sound catches
my attention, forcing me to turn around to see a woman on the floor with what appears to be a freshly
damaged phone.
My heart stops beating; a lump forming inside my throat as air is trapped and unable to escape. I
recognize the hands touching the ground before anything. Soft, dainty, perfectly manicured without the
ridiculous fake nails women often wore.
In a panic, my eyes move toward the hair slicked back into a ponytail. The shade is a different
color, but that doesn’t stop the sudden heaviness which expands in my core, making everything
extremely uncomfortable.
And then, after mumbling to herself, I see her completely freeze. The muscles in her arms tighten;
beautiful tan arms I had kissed every inch of with my aching lips.
Then, her eyes snap up to meet my penetrating gaze.
Emerald-green.
Every single god damn emotion I’d suppressed over the years comes back like a tornado ready for
destruction. My limbs fall heavy but not as weighted as the pressure inside my chest. I’m frozen on the
spot, mesmerized by the beautiful woman standing in front of me.
She’s matured, perhaps thinned out a little on the face. Everything is exactly how I remember; the
rose color of her lips, the shade of crimson in her cheeks when she’s flushed with excitement or
anger.
The ivory blouse and gray skirt she wears are very sexy, as are the black pumps enhancing her
long, lean legs. The same legs I’ve run my fingers along before throwing them over my shoulders.
Don’t think about her that way now. You’re only hurting yourself.
My expression doesn’t waver, neither pleased nor angered, unable to control the numb feeling
now consuming me.
Mom breaks the momentary silence, but her words become distant to a haze of noise in the
background as my thoughts become overwhelmed by this moment. I catch a piece of what she says,
something about Amelia working here in the office and me being back for good.
 And then Mom attempts to wrap up the so-called catch-up.
But we weren’t finished.
How can we forget about the diamond ring blinding me inside the room? It’s there on her finger,
demanding attention.
Amelia speaks, telling Mom it’s fine. No animosity on her end. Of course not. She’s screwing
some college kid and marrying him, all with Daddy’s approval, no doubt. Her life seems to be a bed
of fucking roses.
“You forgot to mention the engagement of Lex Edwards’s eldest daughter?” I grit, struggling to
compose myself from being completely blindsided.
Mom presses her lips tight into a slight grimace, warning me, before her phone rings which breaks
the tension in the room. Amelia continues to sit in silence, eyeing her ring and probably thinking about
how in love she is with the Carter kid. Each breath I take becomes more complex than the one
proceeding, almost as if someone has their hands wrapped around my throat while attempting to
strangle me.
The conversation comes to a complete dead end as Mom informs us she needs to take the call. In a
fleeting moment, Amelia announces her departure and practically disappears from the room. Without
a goodbye, without a single word.
I wasn’t sure what upset me most, that she ignored me, or acted as if we were nothing. Without
saying goodbye to Mom, who appears distracted anyway, I exit the room taking large steps, only just
managing to slide my hand in the elevator door for it to open again.
Amelia looks crestfallen as if she can’t imagine anything worse than being in an elevator with the
man she once loved. I choose to keep my distance, despite the temptation to grab her face between my
hands, pin her against the wall and make sweet love to her body as if it still belongs to me.
But her actions, the ring—it became a vicious cycle with my confidence. One minute I want her
against the wall, the next I’m reminded of not being good enough to choose forever with.
Yet my ego can only take so much, so I fucking bite. “So, who is the lucky man?”
Her gaze lifts toward my unrelenting stare. Unlike her quiet demeanor inside the office, her eyes
narrow with a hard expression.
“What does it matter?” she asks, angered by my question.
“Because we’re family, according to my mother,” I sneer, deliberately raising my eyebrows.
“Surely, I would be owed the respect of knowing who the man is to steal the heart of Amelia
Edwards?”
And then she says his name, which comes as no surprise since I already knew this. What I didn’t
expect was the puncture to an already wounded heart—the inability to breathe normally, struggling to
gasp for air but trying to show absolutely no emotion.
I should be used to this; I’ve mastered the art of a poker face—a much-needed trait when dealing
with multi-million dollar contracts and bastards who try to manipulate decisions with their
narcissism.
Then something awakens me; adrenaline rushes through my entire body, and this confined area
becomes increasingly warm. I cross my arms, jutting my chin with a stiff smile.
“Austin, right. The love of your life. The high school sweetheart, correct?”
“So much for being amicable,” she mutters beneath her breath, crossing her arms in defiance.
“None of it matters, Will. It’s been four years. Everyone has moved on, and your mom was right. We
are family, so there’s no point dwelling on the past. All is forgotten.”
Everyone has moved on. How fucking lovely.
 Well, guess what, sweetheart?
I haven’t moved on.
I still fucking love you.
Her escape from me is quick, but I call her name in which she stops so easily.
Maybe all is not lost, maybe somewhere in this fucked up universe of ours, timing is everything.
I didn’t want to visit Mom tonight. It was the last thing I wanted to do. Yet out of character, I did
so unsure of why. Now, I understand that something greater pulled me here.
It’s the woman standing only a few feet away with her back facing me.
A sudden memory came to me of Ashley Stone all those months ago.
“Loving the wrong person is one of life’s greatest punishments.”
How damn true. All those months ago, I thought being apart from Amelia was the ultimate
punishment. But now, only a few feet away and untouchable, I realize this is even greater. She’s no
longer the figment of my imagination. She is here, living and breathing.
I’d envisioned what this moment would feel like, and in my warped head, it was something
special. Amelia fell into my arms and told me she would never let go again.
But the reality is anything but sweet.
It’s bitter, bleak—a slap in the face. It’s the cold wind on a winter’s day. The icy road which
causes your car to spin out of control. It’s unpleasant and detrimental to moving forward to better
things.
How can I move forward and profess my love when she’s given her heart to someone else?
“I never forgot about us…” I tell her, bowing my head. “So no, all is not forgotten.”
She doesn’t turn around nor acknowledge my words. Instead, she walks away just as she had all
those years ago.
And the pain manifests into something greater.
It tears me down, forces my heart to slow down, and seemingly stop beating. Nothing in this life
matters, not when she’s running off right now with a high probability of falling straight into his arms.
I have no idea how to escape the turmoil, erase the pain which crippled me into this very spot
inside the lobby of the building.
My only coping mechanism is to find something temporarily to make me forget. So, what if I fall
into bad habits? I need anything to numb the pain because addiction is a special kind of hell.
And Amelia Edwards is an addiction I can’t seem to recover from no matter how hard I try.
Replacing my desperation for her is only to protect myself.
No one else is looking out for Will Romano.
Not even the woman who promised her heart belonged to me, and only me.
 7

WILL

M y gaze falls across the skyline while I stand beside the window of the hotel room.
I’ve barely touched the Scotch I’ve been nursing for the last hour. It’s unusual for me
to procrastinate with an expensive liquor designed to be consumed, but something is
holding me back.
Friday night in New York City is anything but quiet. It’s everyone’s chance to socialize, dine and
dance, drink and be merry. Cabs drive past carrying passengers, and patrons stand around in lines
waiting to be served. There is noise everywhere, but after a while, it all drowns out and becomes part
of the usual nightlife.
Alone, inside this hotel room, my choice to stay here is deliberate. My emotions are wreaking
havoc, a cyclone of impure thoughts after seeing her tonight. It would have been easy to drown out the
pain buried between another woman’s legs, but I know my triggers too well. Halfway through, I’ll
remember how my body craves someone else, and my sudden distaste for the woman beneath me will
call off any chances for a happy ending.
I’m my own worst enemy.
The second option is to drink myself into a stupor. But as I try that, I’m failing miserably.
Why does this get to me so much? Amelia’s choice of him out of all men she could have chosen to
settle down with. And seeing her again, it’s fucked with everything I thought I could control in my life.
My mission was to come back here and win her back. But I doubt my capabilities, insecure about
what we once had. Tonight, seeing her, she didn’t seem as invested in our past as I am. Maybe that’s
my problem. I’m so hung up on the past and what we were.
Then, my mind drifts to Lex. I cannot understand how or why he would give his blessing. She’s
way too young, and he knows that. What possible reason could he have to allow such a mistake?
Maybe it’s you. He loathes you that much and would instead allow her to marry someone else,
just as long as it isn’t the man who disrespected the great Lex Edwards.
I would not put it past him.
My phone buzzes in my pocket. I retrieve it to read the message on my screen.
 Unknown: Just because you haven’t forgotten doesn’t change anything.

I reread the message. It has to be Amelia even though the number is unknown to me, assuming she
changed it over the years. My number has remained the same; too many business associates contact
me on this number.
My feet begin to move on their own accord, pacing the area in front of the window with my fist
pressed against my lips. What is her purpose for sending me this message? Did she enjoy hurting me
or watching me suffer? Amelia held all the cards, a dangerous position to be in because with just one
move—she can crush me.
Or maybe she already has.
Beneath my collared shirt, I begin to sweat. My skin feels incredibly hot, forcing me to remove
my tie to be able to breathe normally. I head straight for the bathroom to notice a visible flush on my
face and neck. Turning the faucet onto cold, I splash the water over my skin to cool myself down and
gain some sort of control.
I think about replying but decide against it. Today was too much, and whatever I say may cause
more harm than good.
My phone beeps again. This time it’s a text from Andy.

Andy: Ignore anything from Millie. She’s drunk AF.

My hands type quickly, hitting send as I begin to worry about Amelia’s safety. The last time she
got drunk, men were trying to take advantage of her all over the dancefloor. She was god damn lucky I
came when I did.

Me: Where is she???

Andy: I can’t remember. Somewhere near a building.

What kind of a fucking response is that? I check Andy’s Insta account, in which he posted a few
stories. Nothing looks familiar, just uploads of drinks and a few girls—none of them being Amelia.
Fucking hell. How dare they both drop this on me and assume I’ll sit here and do absolutely
nothing. I call Ava, but the phone rings for a while until she finally answers.
“Hello, Will?”
“Ava, where are Amelia and Andy?”
“No, hello? How are you? It’s been a while,” she points out with a trace of sarcasm. “How would
I know? I’m not their keeper.”
“I don’t have time to play games.”
“Will, until two seconds ago, I didn’t even know you were hanging out with Millie again. Can you
give me a moment to process all this?”
I bite my tongue, ready to give this girl a stern warning.
“Look, I’ll text Millie now and see if she tells me where she is.”
The line goes quiet bar the sound of keys typing. “So, while we wait, how have you been?”
“Fine,” is all I say.
 “Really, fine?” Ava questions in a condescending tone. “The girl you love is getting married to
another man. At what point are you fine?”
“Ava,” I grumble, closing my eyes to draw any patience left within me. “Cut the small talk. Has
she texted back?”
“Hmmm, yeah, something about a sports bar, and…” she trails off, then continues. “I can’t make
out what she is saying.”
“You’re not helping at all,” I almost bark. “C’mon, you must know where she hangs out? You’re
her sister, for Christ's sake.”
“Yes, I am her sister with my own life, thank you very much,” Ava snaps, then releases a breath.
“Look, there’s a sports bar right next to Andy’s studio. I’ll text you his address, maybe try there.”
“Thank you,” I mutter, about to hang up when she calls my name in a softer tone.
“Will, Millie moved on. Austin is a great guy. I’m not sure why she felt compelled to hide your
union from me, but I will say it probably has everything to do with Dad.”
“No, Ava.” I sigh, allowing my shoulders to fall. “We accidentally ran into each other at Mom’s
office tonight. It was all a coincidence and possibly a shock for her as it was for me.”
“If that’s the case, then knowing Millie, it was a shock. Explains why she is wasted.”
“I should go make sure she is okay.”
“Will?” Ava calls again. “Don’t hate her, okay? It wasn’t easy when you left. In fact, Millie got
into a car accident when she left your place that morning. Mom and Dad were called to the hospital. It
was awful.”
“What do you mean she got into a car accident? Why didn’t anyone tell me?” I panic, unable to
process what Ava is telling me. “I wouldn’t have boarded that flight.”
“Exactly why you were never told.” The call goes quiet, and I assume we’ve lost connection until
Ava’s breathing echoes through the receiver. “It was a difficult time for our family. So, despite what
you may think, that Millie moved on so easily, she didn’t, okay?”
My chest tightens as heaviness weighs it down, leaving me with nothing else to say. To think
Amelia was injured in a car accident and to know that I had something to do with it—the guilt bears
too much. I need to find her tonight, make sure she is okay. That’s all.
We hang up the phone, and within minutes, I am out on the street, hailing a cab since it’s late and I
don’t want to wait for my driver. My car is parked beneath the hotel in the garage, but I didn’t need
the nuisance of looking for a parking garage near the bar. That’s even if they are at the bar Ava
mentioned.
Fifteen minutes later, I enter the crowded place and see Amelia at the bar with two unknown men
surrounding her. She’s throwing her head back, laughing at some joke, oblivious the men are eyeing
her like fucking candy.
My footsteps are heavy as I storm over, muttering beneath my breath, “De-Ja-Fucking-Vu.”
I grab the shot from her hand, pulling it away. “You need to stop.”
Amelia doesn’t appear disappointed to see me, yet her glassy eyes would have her anything but
sober.
“Hey! Look who is it, William Romano—billionaire extraordinaire,” she slurs, pushing my chest.
Andy pulls up beside us, resting his hand on my shoulder while chuckling. “I told you to ignore
Millie’s text. But since you’re here, join us. The more, the merrier.”
“How many has she had to drink?”
“I don’t know, man, she was pretty toasted when I got here,” Andy admits with a grin on his face
like this is some god damn joke.
 What the fuck is wrong with these two? Just like when they were kids, always getting up to no
good.
“What about you?” I berate Andy, trying to ignore how Amelia is touching my arm now. “How
much have you had to drink?”
Andy shrugs his shoulder. “Dunno, she made me drink.”
“What?” Amelia laughs loosely. “I did nothing of the sort.”
Andy is pulled to the dancefloor by some girl dressed in a short white dress. She appears to have
some friends with her, and they all tag team him in which he seems to enjoy.
My attention moves back to Amelia. She’s dressed in the same attire as earlier in the evening,
only her perfectly pinned back ponytail has some loose ends sticking out. My eyes gravitate toward
her neck, admiring her skin and wondering if she tasted the same. I shake my head to rid myself of the
thoughts, refusing to take advantage because of my own selfish needs.
“I mean it, you need to stop,” I warn her, still holding onto her drink.
“Can I have my drink back? It’s a fi..fire..ball,” she stumbles, only to giggle. “It tastes like donuts.
Remember that morning when we ate donuts for breakfast, then you fucked me up the ass in the
shower?”
Jesus Christ. I lower my head, ignoring the memory and how my dick hardens at the very mention.
She means none of this, and she’s not thinking at all.
Don’t let her actions or words get to you.
I motion for the bartender to stop serving her and throw back the shot, letting it burn. The
cinnamon tastes rather sweet, unlike the usual smoky liquor I drink.
“You drank my fireball!”
“Yes, because you need to stop, okay?”
Amelia pouts her lips. “Why do you have to get all alpha on me? I’m a big girl, and so what if
I’ve had a few. It’s been a long day.”
“It has been a long day, which is why I’m taking you home.”
“My home is so far away,” she tells me, letting out a sigh. Her softened expression quickly reverts
to annoyance, her eyes narrowing while staring at me. “This is all your fault. You walk back into my
life as if nothing happened, looking all sexy. And what’s with the glasses? Did you know there is an
actual thing as glasses porn? Men who act in porn wearing suits and glasses. It’s a thing…Ava will
tell you.”
I can’t help but be amused by the glasses comment. “C’mon, no more. Time to go.”
It dawns on me that I have no clue where she lives. I attempt to ask her, but all she says is
something about campus and water—neither one of those clues helping me. Andy is just as wasted
and neck deep into two women. There seems no other alternative than to take her back to my hotel
room.
I grab Amelia’s hand, gripping tight, so she doesn’t do a runner on me, and interrupt Andy on the
dancefloor.
“I’m going to get her out of here before she passes out,” I yell over the music. “Will you be
okay?”
“This isn’t my first rodeo with her,” Andy chuckles, then moves his attention back to the brunette
with the bouncy tits.
Transporting Amelia back to my hotel is more challenging than I thought. She struggles to walk,
even after I make her drink some water before leaving the bar. By the time we get to the room, she
becomes even more sloppy. My arm is wrapped around her waist to hold her up until we get closer to
the bed.
“I’m going to lay you down, but you need to drink more water and take some Advil, okay?”
She throws her arms around my shoulders, staring into my eyes so intensely. Her gaze is
penetrating, no words escaping her perfect mouth. The trance she is in begins to worry me; it's more
than a loving gaze. Amelia looks ready to pass out completely.
But then, she buries her face into my neck as she’d done many times before. A soft moan escapes
her while I desperately ignore how right she feels. How much I want to place my lips onto hers and
take back what used to be mine.
“You smell good,” Amelia murmurs, running her nose against the crook of my neck. “I can never
forget.”
I take a deep breath, shutting my eyes tight to block out the voices telling me to strip her bare and
lay her on this bed. Sliding my hands up to hers, I remove them and urge her to lay on the bed. She
remains quiet, in and out of shutting her eyes until she’s flat and they fall entirely closed.
Slowly, I remove her shoes and place the blanket over her. The room begins to fill with the sound
of her gentle snores.
As I sit in the chair watching her, I realize so much has changed yet nothing at all.
We are here, years later, living two different lives, but the feeling of longing, it’s still there,
etched into me and a part of who I am.
I refuse to be second best, nor will I push her to choose me.
There should be no choice—end of the story.
And until she realizes that, I vow not to touch her.
No matter how impossible that may be.
 8

AMELIA

A loud groan escapes me while I try to suppress the persistent throbbing inside my head.
With one eye closed, I dare to open the other, only to be blinded by the morning sun.
The harsh rays make it all the more harrowing, forcing me to shut both eyes and hide from
the light. I bury my head in the pillow again when a familiar scent lingers in the air. What is that? I
can’t seem to comprehend much, consumed by the agony desperate to control my head. But as I place
my hand on the pillow, it becomes increasingly unfamiliar. Not at all like my own pillow at home, nor
Austin’s bed either.
My body jolts upright; eyes wide open as the room slowly comes to full view. It’s a hotel room, a
very fancy one. It’s not just a room; it appears to be a suite, quite possibly a penthouse. Shit. Where
am I, and who did I end up with? Beside me is my phone with a text message on the screen.

Will: Nothing happened.

It all comes back to me. Well, only part of the night comes back. The rest is hazy. I recall our
encounter in the office, the uncomfortable exchange in the elevator, and the moment he told me he
hadn’t forgotten about us.
Unable to handle what went down, there was no way I was going home to be alone. I knew myself
too well. I would have spent the night festering over seeing him again. Instead, I called Andy and
asked him to meet me for drinks. Given it was a Friday night, he already had plans but ditched his
friends because it wasn’t often when I begged him to be my drinking buddy. At least not anymore.
The rest of the night is completely blank. No memory, no recollection of anything.
I throw myself back into bed, only to hear the churn of my stomach. With only a few seconds to
spare, I race for the bathroom and empty last night’s contents into the fancy hotel’s toilet bowl. I
spend a good hour in there, regretting my actions, of course. What the hell was I thinking? I wasn’t
thinking, just like always when I am around Will.
He is this magnetic force who screws with my capability to make good decisions. It’s like nothing
else matters, no acknowledging the consequences of my so-called actions.
 When I finally peel myself away from the bathroom, I enter the room again and gaze at the
surroundings. There is nothing to suggest he even stayed here. Not a single item of his strewn across
the room, though given his obsessive need to be so tidy, I’m not surprised either.
The room is bare, and then I begin to think—why did he bring me back here? Why not to his
apartment? For once, maybe he is thinking clearly. The apartment would have been too much and
perhaps a temptation neither one of us could fight.
What are you even thinking? You’re engaged. You love Austin. You would never hurt him.
Shit! Austin.
According to Will’s text, nothing happened. I had to believe him. What other option did I have? It
didn’t erase the guilt beginning to crawl its way through me and eat away at my conscience. At some
point, I would have to tell Austin about last night. I just need to figure out the best time, given he
won’t be pleased with Will’s return.
I make the journey back home, desperate for my own shower and bed. It’s Saturday morning,
perfect to catch up on all the things I was unable to do during the week, like laundry. Yet my mind
needs something more challenging, desperate to lose myself in case studies and theory notes.
When night falls, my eyes begin to strain once again from the constant focus on the screen. But I’d
managed to get through the day and distract myself. The exhaustion has crept in, so I make myself a
grilled cheese sandwich for dinner, then call it a night.
On Sunday morning, I am woken up by the sound of my phone buzzing beside me. I lift it up to
view the screen, only to see Ava calling.
“What?” I groan, eyes falling shut again. “It’s early.”
“I gave you a day to recover, which I think is very generous of me.”
I let out a loose chuckle. “I saw your Insta stories yesterday. You were at some shoot in Long
Island surrounded by very sexy men. I highly doubt you were giving me a day to recover. You were
knee-deep in dick, admit it.”
“You’re so crass,” she drags.
“Only for you, little sister,” I remind her smugly. “What do you want anyway? It’s early.”
“I want to know what happened on Friday night. Will called me.”
“Will called you?” I sit upright, my attention suddenly piqued. “What did he say?”
“You drunk texted him, apparently. He was worried and wanted to know where you were, so I
suggested the bar near Andy’s.”
“I drunk texted him?”
My finger scrambles through to my inbox. I scroll up on Will’s text message to see what I wrote to
him. Thank God…it could have been worse. My eyes close upon relief, but it doesn’t erase the fact
I’d texted him first. And worst—while drunk on Fireball.
“Were you going to tell me you saw him again?”
“I didn’t have time…I saw him then met with Andy.”
“Millie,” Ava says in a softer tone. “I know you’re upset.”
“I’m not upset. I’m fine.”
“You’re not fine. You got drunk and texted your ex, who saved you because that’s what Will
always does. You fuck up. He comes running.”
“Will doesn’t always come running,” I argue back, hurt by her assumption. “And I didn’t fuck up.
Nothing happened with him, nor anyone else that night. I love Austin and won’t cheat on him just
because an ex is back in town. Give me some credit, will you?”
“Will is more than an ex. He’s the love of your life.”
 “Correction, Ava, was,” I snap, curling my lip and baring my teeth. “And why are you Team Will
all of a sudden? You were the one going on about how perfect Austin is. Now you’re trying to
convince me I’m still in love with Will?”
“You know what? This is so you, Amelia. Always in denial. At least I live my life being honest
with myself.”
“Oh yeah, easy when Daddy is helping you create your dream life.”
“You’re such a bitch!”
The phone call ends abruptly. I throw my phone across the bed, crossing my arms in annoyance.
How dare she say all those things? I wasn’t some pity case in which Will needed to save me. He
chose to hunt me down. I did not ask him to rescue me.
For the rest of the day, I turn my phone off, not wanting to deal with anyone. I cleaned the entire
apartment, even the bathtub, which hasn’t been used since I moved in. When everything is sparkling
clean, I go for a walk along the bay until I find myself at Liesel’s condo.
“Hey, girl! Come in.”
Liesel wraps her arms around me, a hug I so desperately need. She grabs my hand and leads me
into the kitchen.
She smiles while pouring two cups of coffee. “Fresh brew.”
After she places them on the table, I welcome the steaming cup and wrap my hands around it. My
lips move toward the steam on their own accord, a habit I’ve formed when drinking any hot beverage.
“How have you been?” I ask, eager to be distracted from my own thoughts.
“I love my new job. My boss is hot. I mean, he wears this suit, and it’s hard for me to
concentrate,” she mentions, biting her lip. “Oh, and these glasses he wears. Did you know that glasses
porn is even a thing?”
I nod my head with a knowing grin.
“So, I’ll probably have to quit.”
“Why? If you love your job, don’t let one man stop you from achieving a career.”
“I don’t think you understand how sexy. I can’t even talk around him, and you know me…I’m a
born talker.”
“That is true, no denying that.”
“Then I end up saying dumb things. It’s a real bind to be in.”
“I mean, sure, plus the fact that you have an actual boyfriend.”
She scratches the base of her neck, then tugs on the gold chain and pendant. “Yeah, about that. It’s
not working out.”
“You just moved in with him, Liesel. You’re still transitioning. You said you loved him?” I remind
her.
“I also said I loved my boyfriend before that. What is love, anyway? I’ll probably need to find
somewhere to live soon. Between moving, and a career change—this is not how I envisioned
spending the summer.”
“Look, take your time and don’t make any rash decisions,” I tell her, knowing too well she is one
to move quickly in life, never pondering nor waiting around for some miracle. “I have a spare room,
and you know you’re always welcome.”
“I don’t think Austin will be pleased if I move in.” Liesel chuckles, her entire face brightening.
“Luckily, he rarely spends time at my place. His schedule is so full. He is back-and-forth between
campus and the hospital.”
“So, how is the engagement going? Do you feel any different?”
 I shrug my shoulders half-heartedly. “Aside from the ring? Not really. We both agreed not to rush
into planning a wedding, especially this year because we’re so busy.”
“No wonder your dad gave his blessing,” Liesel snorts, taking a sip of coffee. “Speaking of your
dad, how is the sexy old fella?”
“Can you not with the word sexy and my dad in the same sentence?”
“I guess I shouldn’t tell you what the girls in the office think about him?”
My nose wrinkles as I shake my head in disgust. “Um, no. I really don’t want to know.”
“There’s a photo of him online in gray sweatpants,” she blurts out, unapologetic.
I close my eyes while pursing my lips, willing this conversation to disappear. “Listen, if you want
to have this conversation, call my mom. But for the love of God, never discuss my dad in sweatpants.
I have seriously lost my appetite for coffee, and you know I love coffee.”
Liesel throws her hands up in the air calling defeat. “Okay, no more Lex Edwards talk. What else
is happening with you?”
“I got into an argument with Ava this morning.”
“What’s new?” Liesel retorts. “Over what this time?”
“Just stuff…with Will.”
Liesel stops all movement, her eyes focusing on me with a surprised expression.
“Are we back to discussing Will? I thought the subject was closed on him?”
“It was closed,” I say, lowering my voice while running the tip of my finger along the rim of the
cup. “Until I saw him again.”
“Wait a minute.” Liesel raises her hand in a flurry. “We’ve been sitting here for fifteen minutes.
During that time, you let me go on about my sexy boss, and your dad’s big dick, only to drop this
bombshell on me now?”
I shake my head, letting out a groan. “I’m going to ignore the comment about my dad. Yes, I ran
into Will. It was not planned. It caught us both by surprise.”
“And?” she begs, leaning forward. “How did he look?”
“Hmmm, the same. Older, maybe. I don’t know.”
“You don’t know?” Liesel questions with an amused expression. “You are telling me you did not
look at him long enough to form an opinion of how he looked?”
“He looked beautiful, okay?” The words come out but do nothing to ease the guilt eating away at
me. “There’s more…”
Placing her cup down, Liesel presses her fist to her mouth, waiting in anticipation.
“I got drunk, sent a text which apparently prompted him to come get me from the bar. I woke up at
the Four Seasons, and I haven’t heard from him since.”
“You woke up at the Four Seasons?”
“Nothing happened. That’s what he texted me.”
Liesel lets out a long-winded sigh. “So, this fight with Ava?”
“She thinks Will is the love of my life, and I can’t let go. She said no matter what bad things I do,
Will always rescues me.”
“Well…” Liesel drags, prompting me to watch her with an unrelenting stare. “He does seem to
have the tendency to find you when you’re less than sober. Take, for instance, that night of your
nineteenth birthday.”
“One night,” I remind her. “So, he’s a little protective?”
“Is he the love of your life?”
I bow my head, unable to control my heart beating erratically. There is no rhyme or reason to feel
this way, not after years apart. It was difficult to have this conversation with someone else, especially
because I thought I was completely over him.
“He was, Liesel. But time has passed, and I love Austin.”
“Then tell Will that.”
“I did.”
“Okay…you’re holding back more?”
“I’m not holding back more. He knows I’m engaged. We are over. I just made a fool out of myself
the other night, and the worst part is, I don’t remember anything I said or did.”
“So, apologize for your behavior, explain that it was a surprise to see him again. End of story.”
I nod. “You’re right, but enough about me. Let’s go back to your sexy boss…”

“You’re quiet.”
“I’ve just got a lot on my mind.” I stir the food on my plate with barely an appetite. Our weekly
routine of late is dining at the Indian restaurant near Austin’s apartment. It helps that we know the
owners who make our dishes extra special by throwing in starters. “It’s hard watching everyone have
fun while I’m still studying. You know, Liesel has this new job, out there earning real money.”
“You’re studying law. It’ll be worth it in the end,” Austin reminds me.
“I guess so. Maybe I’m just tired.”
I lift my gaze to watch as Austin eats while laughing at something on his phone. Should I tell him
about the other night? I’m too tired to argue, knowing it will probably lead to that, even though
nothing happened. During our time apart, Austin dated other women. Nothing too serious, according
to him, the longest lasting six months. After my relationship ended with Will, I didn’t have the desire
to date, preferring to stay single. A year later, I went on a string of blind dates thanks to Liesel, but
none of them lasted more than three dates.
Then, there was a drunken night during spring break. The guy was older, though I never asked his
age, assuming he was maybe late twenties, if not early thirties. It took approximately five minutes on
the beach in which I barely remember anything besides someone yelling out crabs. It turned out to be
a couple not too far away in the same situation but less fortunate as crabs did invade their personal
space… and genitalia.
“I’ve got to head back to LA for my sister’s birthday. Why don’t you come?”
With my elbows perched on the table, I lean my head into my hand. “You know I’d love to, but
remember I’m going back next month. The week is already booked.”
“That’s right,” Austin replies with disappointment. “Hey, don’t be so down. We will make it
work, okay? We’ve got tough schedules right now, but I promise to plan a weekend away, just the two
of us.”
I nod with a smile as he rests his hand on mine to reassure me.
Back at the apartment, we head to bed early, both exhausted from the food coma we find ourselves
in. It’s nice for Austin to just hold me without the pressure of having sex.
But as I try to fall asleep, my mind refuses to switch off. The moon is too bright, the noise outside
the window is loud. My senses are heightened, and sleep is the last thing on my mind.
I’m unable to toss or turn, trapped in Austin’s embrace. His snores are gentle as he lays fast
asleep beside me.
 Wrapped around me are the arms of my best friend, the man I will call my husband one day. A
wave of panic washes over me, the air inside the room becoming increasingly hot. I move Austin’s
arm off me, careful not to wake him, and remove the sheet off my heated skin.
I check my phone, willing the anxious feeling to subside, only to note it's already after midnight,
and I’m still wide awake. There is no way to fall asleep unless I read. I click on my Kindle app and
take a quick look at my library, settling for a romantic comedy to ease the tension. Somewhere after
the first chapter, my eyes begin to fall heavy, with sleep imminent.
The following day, I’m woken up to Austin’s warm kiss against my hand.
“Good morning, beautiful.”
I let out a groan, unable to open my eyes as if I got no sleep at all. My entire body feels dead like
I’d run a marathon.
“Morning,” I mumble. “What time is it?”
“Eight, I need to go to class.”
“Hmm, okay. I should be heading back too. I’ve got a class at midday, but I’ll be back in the city
on Wednesday for work.”
Austin places another soft kiss on my hand, then hops off the bed. “By the way, your dad is in the
city on Wednesday and wanted to catch up for dinner.”
“My dad?” I repeat, scrubbing my eyes. “Why?”
“Why is he in the city, or why does he want to catch up for dinner?”
“Never mind. I’ll text him later and get details,” I yawn.
“You didn’t sleep well?”
I shake my head, pulling the sheet to cover my neck.
“Why don’t you sleep a little more. I’m sorry I can’t stay.”
“It’s fine,” I tell him, letting out another yawn though this time much bigger. “I love you. Go be a
doctor.”
Austin chuckles softly, saying goodbye as he leaves the room.
I fall back asleep, only to wake an hour later. I take my time showering since the apartment is
empty. The hot water feels like heaven on my skin, but as much as I wanted to bask in the glorious
water for longer, I have a class to get to.
I’m wearing the only dress I could find in Austin’s closet, stepping outside onto the sidewalk to
welcome the warm air against my skin. My car is parked at the parking garage a block over, but as I
begin to walk toward it, something compels me to stop.
I turn back around, extending my arm out to hail a cab. Within a minute, a cab stops in front of me.
I have no idea what the hell I am doing, but I need to get this off my chest to clear my conscience.
Everything about the building brings back memories. I take the elevator up, cramming into the
confined space with a bunch of workers. I can’t help but feel out of place, dressed in my navy boho
dress when everyone else is in suits.
When the door pings open, the nerves begin to cripple me. I’m unable to move until a man asks me
if this is my level. As I’m forced to step out, I take a deep breath and find the strength to do this for
my own sanity.
The receptionist greets me, a blonde, of course, with a nice set of tits on her. I wonder whether
he’s screwed her, not surprised if he has since he is single after all. With a forced smile, I ignore the
burning sensation inside my stomach and try to act polite.
“Is Mr. Romano available?”
“Do you have a meeting scheduled with him?” she asks, in a rather condescending tone.
 “No, I don’t.”
“I’m sorry, he is only accepting scheduled visits.”
“Please tell him it’s Amelia Edwards,” I say, trying to control my tone.
“I’m sorry, I can’t do that.”
I pull my phone out of my purse and dial Will’s number.
“Amelia?”
“I’m outside your office, but your lovely receptionist will not let me see you, and I need to speak
with you.”
Silence falls over the speaker until the door opens, and Will is standing at the entrance with an
annoyed look on his face.
“It’s fine, Tabitha. Let her in.”
I smile widely at Tabitha, gloating at my accomplishment since she is purely a waste of time. A
waste of time who is probably sucking his dick.
My momentary smile begins to fade as I clench my teeth. I follow Will into his office with my
back facing her but stop in the middle of the doorway. His desk comes to full view, and I am unable to
control the wave of emotions holding me in the position—my lips part at the memory of him taking me
on top of the desk. My exposed arms begin to tingle, almost as if he is tracing my arm with his
fingertips.
“You can step into my office, just to be clear.”
I take a step further yet keep my distance. His gaze fixates on me, but with a blank expression and
completely unreadable.
“So, Tabitha, is it? Some receptionist. You would think she’s working for the CIA trying to protect
you.”
“She’s just doing her job,” he deadpans.
“Right, of course.” My smile is coerced, only to mumble beneath my breath a moment later,
“Probably not the only job.”
Will takes a seat behind his desk, trying to hide the smirk playing on his lips.
“I can assure you she is only performing the work she is paid to do,” he tells me with an arrogant
tone. “But nice to know some things never change with you.”
I ignore the petty comment, reminding myself why I’m here, and do my best to ignore how
incredibly handsome he looks behind the desk, dressed in a light blue business shirt and pair of black
pants. I’m drawn to the glasses again but force myself to ignore how my body is betraying me.
“I wanted to come here and personally thank you for the other night. I’m not sure what I was
thinking, but I should have been more responsible.”
“We all make bad decisions,” he replies flatly.
“Anyway, I just wanted to say thank you.”
“Amelia…” he softens, tapping his hand on the desk as if he is nervous or anxious. “It doesn’t
have to be this way between us.”
“Be what way?”
“Strained.”
“Will.” I clear my throat, lowering my head while eyeing the floor. “It wasn’t easy when you left.
In fact, it was the worst time of my life. I just want to make it known I didn’t just move on despite
what you may think.”
Will stands up from behind the desk, moving closer to me yet keeps an appropriate distance
between us. “And you think it was easy for me?”
 I glance up into his longing gaze. I’ve seen this look before but under different circumstances. So
much has changed, and just because I knew Will Romano back then—doesn’t mean he is the same man
now.
“I never said that. I wouldn’t know, Will,” I admit, scratching the back of my neck while I struggle
to find the right words. “Look, what your mom said is right. We are family, and chances are we will
see each other again. I’m willing to put the past behind us if you are.”
His stare moves toward my hand, and at a slow pace, his footsteps echo against the concrete floor
as he closes this distance between us. My chest begins to rise and fall, accompanied by a flutter
inside my stomach. I bite my lip, scared of the power he still holds over me.
My gaze follows the movement of his hand as he reaches out for my own and brings the ring
closer to him. His touch is like dynamite, igniting all senses at once. I can’t seem to pull away,
desperate for his touch, if only for this second. If I just let myself have this moment, allow myself to
relive the touch of his hand on my own, then maybe I will satisfy the curiosity, and the feelings will
then disappear.
“I have no choice,” he utters with his stare still fixated on the ring. “You’re marrying another
man.”
I pull back my hand, unsure why my throat closed in and my stomach hardened when he admitted
the truth. “I should go.”
The guilt is like swallowing poison, a slow and painful spread to the entire body. I shouldn’t feel
guilty for marrying another man, but here I am—questioning my decisions and for what? There is too
much history between us, too much pain to ignore, and create something magical again.
The damage is done.
“Will,” I murmur, averting my gaze toward my feet. “I love Austin, and I won’t do anything to hurt
him. I want you to know that.”
“Is that what you really came here to tell me?”
“No, I came here to thank you for the other night.”
“Well, you’ve done that,” he voices coldly. “And you’ve also informed me of your love for
another man. Is there anything else?”
I shake my head, keeping my mouth shut.
Will bows his head, turning back around and toward his desk. “You can see yourself out.”
He grabs his phone and dials a number then raises the phone to his ear. Will begins to speak to the
person on the other end as if I don’t even exist.
And the truth is— I don’t blame him.
I’ve hurt the one person who once mattered to me the most. There is no number of drunken nights,
studying, distracting myself with housework, which can ever erase that.
Guilt is the thief of happiness, and right now—it has stolen everything I’ve built to be able to
move on from us.
And the worst part is, I have no idea how to make it all go away.
 9

AMELIA

T he restaurant we are dining at tonight is nestled in a quiet street in Williamsburg.

According to an online article Austin read, the restaurant was only recently opened by
three best friends who just finished culinary school.
Visiting Williamsburg is something I enjoy. From the artistic vibes to the chic boutiques, there is
something about this place that fuels creativity and makes you want to explore your boundaries. I’m
far from being a creative person, best to bury my head in a textbook and study facts. Yet, it doesn’t
stop my fascination with how the creative mind works.
The wait staff is very accommodating tonight, despite the restaurant being at almost capacity. One
of the brothers, Roman, had stopped by our table to introduce himself to the three of us, but I suspect
his interest is geared toward my father.
And if my suspicions are correct, it has something to do with business.
“Okay, I’ll bite.” I open with while dipping some fancy eggroll into a special sauce. “Do you own
the place? The waiters are nervous, and Roman was extra polite to you as if this isn’t your first visit
here.”
Dad chuckles softly, swirling the Shiraz sitting inside the glass in front of him.
“I’m considering it, depending on how tonight goes.”
When it comes to business and opportunities, my father is always one step ahead. Growing up, I
never paid much attention to what he actually did because I was intrigued with our legal system.
Therefore, I gravitated toward my mom. As I grew older and began to understand business, I realized
just how influential and powerful my father is. Back in LA, he owned Dreamteam studios. They
created and produced Oscar-winning movies and TV shows streamed all over the world. Yet
Dreamteam is only a fraction of the Lexed Group. What he does beyond that is more than I can
comprehend. I just never realized he invested in start-up restaurants, especially this small.
“Tell me, Austin, how are things going with your studies?” Dad asks.
“Challenging,” Austin replies while exhaling. “I’m gravitating toward pediatrics. Though, a part
of me is also leaning toward being a trauma surgeon.”
“It’s a big decision to make,” Dad concludes, letting out a long whistle. “I wanted general
practice. Perhaps, in hindsight, maybe that should have been a sign that my heart wasn’t in it. I was
completely unfocused. Not to mention Charlotte proved a distraction.”
My lips curve upward into a smile. I’m sure he wouldn’t argue the distraction was worth it in the
end.
“Do you think if you and Mom stayed together after she finished high school, you would have been
a doctor to this day?”
Dad rubs his chin with a downcast expression. “It’s hard to say. The demands of a medical career
would have pulled me away from her eventually. Besides, it’s hard to imagine it being any different.
Your mother studied at Yale, as you know, and a law degree wouldn’t have been as satisfying had we
stayed in Carmel.”
I bow my head, willing my rampant thoughts to slow down and stop overanalyzing. Since Austin
is studying medicine, and with me studying law, how would we be any different? Austin will be away
most days as everyone knows you can’t just clock out in the hospital. Not when there is an emergency.
And then what about when we have children one day? Is it expected that my career will take a
back seat while Austin fulfills his dreams?
“Hello, family,” the familiar voice breaks my momentary freak out.
I lift my gaze to see Ava standing at our table, beautifully made up as usual. She’s wearing a high-
waisted faux leather skirt with a white ribbed tank top and matching white sneakers. Her hair is tied
back into a ponytail, though her waves are perfectly styled and falling down her back.
Despite how gorgeous she looks, it doesn’t erase my feelings toward her after our fight. She
wraps her arms around Dad before letting go and taking a seat beside him.
“Oh, look what the cat dragged back in,” I mumble beneath my breath.
Austin eyes the two of us with an amused look on his face. “What are the two of you arguing about
now? Is it about the whole pineapple on pizza thing again?
“It shouldn’t be on there,” Ava states.
“Says who?” I counter, crossing my arms before glancing away. “It’s not about that, anyway.”
Ava lowers her gaze while adjusting her napkin. “Just girl stuff.”
Neither Dad nor Austin breathes a word. They know better than to get involved in our arguments.
“So, I got some great news today, which is why I wanted to come here and share with you guys
first, although heads up, Mom already knows.”
“What is it?” Dad asks cautiously.
“As you know, I’m launching a new lifestyle brand soon. The website is complete, and our
marketing campaign is almost finalized. We just need a few stand-out pieces, including pictures for
our launch,” Ava says with a proud smile. “A client of mine, Elle Rayven, is lending us her Hamptons
house for the shoot.”
“The Rayven estate?” Dad questions with a knowing smile. “Your mother fell in love with the
estate years ago. Jonathan Rayven, the owner back then, refused to sell.”
“Hmm, that’s Elle’s father, I think.” Ava pulls back slightly, tugging the bottom of her lip. “I don’t
blame Mom. I’ve Googled the place, and it is breathtaking. So, anyway, I was late because I was
chatting to Aunt Nikki about hosting Uncle Rocky’s birthday there. The only catch is, it’s next
weekend. A few weeks earlier than his actual birthday.”
“I’m in LA next weekend,” Austin informs Ava, a heavy sigh escaping him. “I’d bail, but it’s my
sister’s birthday, and I promised to come back home.”
All eyes turn to me. I begin to pinch the skin between my thumb and forefinger, trying to distract
the thoughts coming to mind. Quickly, I come up with an excuse. “It’s kind of close. I have a paper
due.”
 “Can’t you finish the paper earlier?” Ava insists, staring at me avidly.
“I can try,” I mumble, lowering my gaze, only to lift it moments later, hoping she can read between
the lines.
Ava’s expression shifts, and I’m sure she’s figured why I’m apprehensive.
“What about you, Dad?” Ava turns to him, clutching onto his arm. “It won’t be the same unless you
and Mom are there.”
“I’ll speak to your mother, but I’m sure we can make it work if she doesn’t have court hearings.”
“Can you leave the brats behind?” Ava drags, half-jokingly.
Dad shakes his head with a soft chuckle. “Addison has finals, so I don’t think she’ll make it. As
for Alexandra, I’m sure Grandma can stay for a few days and take care of her.”
“She’s not a kid, Dad,” I snort, trying to defend my youngest sister. “You realize she’s a
teenager?”
“Yes, a teenager who is not responsible enough to be at home by herself. Do you know what
happens when you’re the baby of the family?”
A smirk plays on my lips. “Enlighten us, Dad?”
“You are spoiled by your mother.”
This time, Ava snorts. “Like you’re a saint in all this. You’re worse than Mom.”
“It’s true, Dad,” I tell him while nodding in agreeance. “You spoil Alexandra so much. I feel like I
got the worst end of the stick being the firstborn.”
Dad crosses his arms, his face less than pleased on our unified attack of his parental skills.
“Who else is coming?” I ask, bringing the conversation back to the weekend.
Ava drops her eyes to her phone and reads a list of names. “Rocky, Nikki, but no Beau because
he’s in Germany for some soccer thing. Andy, Luna, Adriana, and Julian. Willow is staying with a
friend.” Ava lets out a breath, then continues, “Kate and Noah, oh and Jessa and Nash. Sienna is also
staying back. And, of course, Eric. Tristan is filming in the Bahamas, so it’s just him.”
“If Eric is there, brace yourselves,” Dad warns us.
“I don’t know why you keep saying that?” Ava points out, scrunching her face. “Eric is so tame.”
“You didn’t know him back then.”
“Wait,” I say, trying to calculate numbers in my head. “How big is this house?”
“Oh…” Ava nods with a wide grin. “It is big.”
“And is that all who is coming?” Austin questions with a playful smile. “Are your influencer
friends going to be there?”
“Two of my business associates are, yes.” Ava rolls her eyes, letting out a huff. “Andy and Nash
have already asked the same question. I swear all you men think with your dick and nothing else.”
“Ava,” Dad scolds.
Austin places his arm around my shoulder. “Hey, don’t look at me. I’m taken. But I do know that
Andy is single and has a thing for your friend, Gigi.”
“Everyone has a thing for Gigi,” Ava drags unapologetically.
Gigi is beautiful, stunning even. Andy has mentioned her several times. I’m surprised he hasn’t
texted me about this yet.
“I guess if Austin isn’t coming, I can crash with Jessa or something?” I mention out loud.
“We can work out the details later but trust me, there’s plenty of room.”
Roman returns to read out the specials reserved just for us. After we place our order, Austin
excuses himself to the bathroom while Ava takes a call outside, leaving only me and Dad at the table.
My glance moves toward the breadbasket as I begin chewing the inside of my cheek. It is now or
never, rip the Band-Aid off.
“I know Will is back,” I blurt out, unable to hold out any longer. “And before you say anything,
you have nothing to worry about.”
Dad presses his lips together in a slight grimace. “I always have something to worry about.
You’re my daughter.”
“What I mean to say is, I’ve moved on, and so has Will.”
“You know for a fact he has moved on?”
“I mean, I don’t know of a person he is in a relationship with, but I’ve made it clear how I feel.”
Crossing his arms, Dad watches me while cocking his head, then raises his eyebrows.
“And how do you feel, Amelia?
“I love Austin,” I’m quick to tell him. “I wouldn’t be marrying him if I didn’t.”
Dad nods his head with a dismissive glance, though he doesn’t say a word.
“What? You don’t believe me?” I ask, slightly hurt. “I told Will straight to his face that I’m
marrying Austin.”
“You don’t know Will as I do, Amelia,” Dad sneers with a confident tone. “You think he’s going
to sit back and do nothing?”
“You did know him,” I remind him. “Past tense. That was years ago.”
Austin returns to the table, forcing the conversation to switch to something else. Ava returns as
well, just in time for the food to be served.
Everything is delicious and unique, nothing at all like anything I’ve tasted. There were so many
flavors and different takes on everyday dishes like Mac ‘n Cheese. Dad is undoubtedly impressed,
excusing himself after the meal to take a tour of the kitchen with Roman. When he finally returns, he
shakes Roman’s hand, who looks equally as pleased.
We exit the restaurant, and I can’t help but ask the burning question.
“So, Dad, did you buy this place?”
“I don’t buy things, Amelia. I invest,” he tells me with a confident smile. “I have a meeting next
Tuesday with the three owners.”
“Can I come?” Ava snickers beside me. “If the other two friends look anything like Roman, that is
going to be one hell of a nice meeting.”
Dad lets out an annoyed huff. “No, Ava.”
We walk along the street, but I purposely slow down my footsteps as Dad and Austin walk a few
feet ahead of us.
“Ava.” I pull her arm back, motioning for her to slow down. “Is Will coming next weekend?”
“He said he couldn’t make it, something about a business trip in Hong Kong.”
“Oh.”
“You look disappointed,” Ava brags with a knowing smirk. “It would have been perfect. Austin
can’t make it. A big, beautiful house with a giant pool, and did I say it is a beachfront property?”
“I’m disappointed for his dad,” I lie, trying to keep my expression to a bare minimum. “You know
how Rocky is. He always wants everyone there.”
“Yeah, you’re right. I tried to convince Will, but he said he has been waiting for this meeting for
months, and something about trying to get it is like finding gold.”
“When did you speak to him?” I ask, curious.
“Yesterday, I went to his office. By the way, his receptionist, Tabitha? What a waste of fucking
air. She wouldn’t let me in, even after I said I was Lex Edward’s daughter.”
I press my lips together, attempting to keep my smile at bay.
 “Hey, I’m sorry about our fight.” Ava laces her arm into mine, resting her head on my shoulder. “I
shouldn’t have said those things.”
“I’m sorry too, but you know, our fighting is training me to fight in court, so all is not lost.”
Ava lifts her head while laughing, though she keeps her arm linked into mine. “Right, I forgot. So,
does Austin know about Will returning?”
I shake my head, then continue to stare in front of us, where Austin walks alongside Dad. The two
of them are a father and son-in-law match made in heaven. There is no reason why I should ruin this
for anyone.
“There’s no need to tell him, what’s the point? I don’t hang out with Will, nor is there a reason for
me to see him. If our paths cross again, I’ll mention it to Austin, but for now, no need for him to
know.”
“You’re right.” Ava nods calmly. “Don’t make it bigger than what it is.”
“Well, it’s nothing,” I remind Ava, but perhaps, it is more to remind myself. “You can’t make
nothing into something big.”
 10

WILL

I t’s been one week since Amelia appeared inside my office.

The whole thing caught me off guard. I’d barely held myself together after leaving her inside
my hotel room the morning after her drunken mishap, going as far as to inform housekeeping not
to change the sheets so that I could smell her all over the bed.
It was a sick and twisted game I played with myself. Laying there while inhaling Amelia’s scent
lingering all over the pillow and sheets. I imagined what it would be like to taste her again, feel
myself inside her, and watch her face moan in delight when I hit the spot which drove her crazy.
I couldn’t help myself—spurting all over my hand like some god damn teenager.
But then she turned up at my office, supposedly wanting to thank me. I could see right through her;
she didn’t want to offer her gratitude. Amelia was there to parade her new life.
Reminding me of her impending marriage and that she’ll never hurt him.
The anger poured through me like lava. How dare she come here and act as if her words don’t
hurt. But it didn’t stop her, nor did it stop her from opening the wound of the past and assuming I had
moved on and into another woman’s bed, quick to judge me on my past performance.
If only she knew how much I bled.
Or knew what it felt like to hear the sound of my own heart breaking like shattered glass, the
second she walked out of my apartment.
How each night, I did nothing but drink myself into a stupor because I needed to erase the pain
and suffering.
How my body became numb to the hard liquor and craved something more substantial.
And how desperate I had become to fall prey to the substances I’d avoided my entire life.
When money is of no concern, the white lace is the most dangerous thing a broken heart can rely
on. And that’s what mine did, for months on end, until a near-death accident which almost cost me my
life.
These dark moments are forever engrained into me. Memories I cannot escape no matter how hard
I try. Amelia has no idea that slowly, she is picking at a wound still unable to heal.
My desk phone rings, interrupting my lucid thoughts. It should be a blessing, but rather my
patience wears thin with people demanding my attention.
 “Yes,” I answer, closing my eyes.
“There is a Miss Edwards here to see you.”
My eyes spring open. I clear my throat, willing to gain some control of my emotions.
“Send her in.”
I adjust my tie before the door opens and Ava bounce’s through. My shoulders slump with a bitter
smile following.
“What is with your receptionist?” Ava complains without a hello or greeting. “It’s like she’s part
of the CIA, and you’re under protective guard.”
My lips curve upwards into a small smile. How uncanny of these two sisters to be so alike even
though they don’t think so.
“Her name is Tabitha, and she is just doing her job.”
“I bet that’s not the only job she’s doing.”
Always right, Romano.
Ava takes a seat without me even offering. “You look disappointed to see me. Perhaps, Tabitha, is
it, should be more accurate with which Edwards daughter is paying you a visit?”
I eye her dubiously, tilting my head to the side while waiting for her to give any sort of clue as to
why she is visiting me. When it came to Ava, we rarely spoke and never hung out. She’ll always be
the little girl who followed her older sister’s every move, even if it meant she was in danger. And
also, the little girl who puked Twizzlers all over her bed because Amelia dared her to eat a whole
packet in under thirty seconds. To this day, I still can’t even look at Twizzlers. I recall dry heaving
while yelling for Charlie to clean it up.
However, I will admit she has grown into a beautiful woman. A striking resemblance to her father
with the same eyes and shade of hair. Even her cheekbones look identical. Not that I pay attention to
Lex’s face much, unless, of course, it was to try to read him when attempting to complete a business
transaction.
“Tell me, Ava,” I say, sitting back in my chair. “What do I owe the pleasure?”
“Your dad's birthday is coming up.”
I pinch the bridge of my nose while clenching my jaw. “Don’t remind me.”
“As you may or may not know, my business has grown the past year. Who would have thought a
social media platform could turn into such a lucrative business?” she asks, raising her chin with
pride.
“Me, for starters. It’s how I founded this company. Online presence is everything.”
“Correct,” she answers, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “I’m expanding the business and have
started a lifestyle brand. We are in the final stages before launch, and a client of mine has offered
their Hamptons estate for me to shoot at.”
I nod politely. “Nice”
“So, I was thinking of having your dad's birthday there. What do you think?”
“You don’t need my permission,” I muse, wondering why she’s even asking me. “You should be
speaking to my mother.”
“I did, she said perfect.”
My head flinches back slightly. “I don’t understand why you needed to see me then?”
“It’s next weekend.”
I let out a sigh, loosening my tie, which I’d only just tightened. “I’m in Hong Kong.”
Ava presses her lips into a fine line with a confrontational stance, followed by the fold of her
arms beneath her chest.
 “Are you really going to Hong Kong, or is it because Amelia is going?”
“Ava,” I warn her. “Business comes first.”
“Right…as it did four years ago.”
I bow my head, letting out a deep breath before murmuring, “You don’t know what happened.”
“Of course, I know what happened,” Ava professes, raising her tone in frustration. “I was there to
witness the aftermath. I wasn’t off galivanting in some new city making millions of dollars.”
“Is that what you think I was doing in London?” I question with a strangled voice.
“Isn’t that what you did?” she begs to argue. “You went to London. You worked, you made money,
correct?”
“You use the word gallivanting so loosely like I was bed-hopping,” I scold her, deeply offended
by her assumptions. I was sick and tired of everyone assuming I just moved on and went back to my
old ways. I fucking loved Amelia. Why does everyone have to question that? “I was just as
heartbroken, okay? It was the worst time of my life. But that is no one else’s god damn business but
my own.”
She raises her brows. “But you moved on?”
“It depends on whose opinion matters, Ava,” I snarl.
“Are you telling me you stayed celibate the whole time?”
My hands move to the back of my neck, where I find myself rubbing a particular spot to ease the
frustration mounting from this conversation.
“I never said that. I said it is your opinion that I moved on. Just because I slept with other women,
all of which were no more than one time, it doesn’t mean I moved on.”
“Do you still love Amelia?”
“What’s with the interrogation?” I rebuke, ignoring the tightness in my chest. “I thought you came
here to discuss my dad’s party which I cannot attend. The meeting in Hong Kong was scheduled
months ago, and it’s almost impossible to meet with this chairman.” I pause, then exhale a heavy sigh.
“As for my feelings toward Amelia, I prefer to keep that private. Especially since you are her sister
and notorious for opening your mouth.”
“I am not notorious for opening my mouth!” she denies while raising her tone. Ava stands up from
the chair, pointing her finger at me with an angered expression. “And just so you know, the two of you
are just as stubborn as each other. Maybe, if you were both honest with yourselves, the two of you
wouldn’t be so damn miserable.”
“Amelia looked far from miserable when I saw her last,” I tell her with confidence, only to soften
my expression when her words sink in. “Ava, what are you trying to say?”
Ava places her hands on her hips, watching me silently until she throws her hands up in the air,
her face darting forward.
“I’m going to spell it out in English,” she scoffs, pressing her hand to her forehead while closing
her eyes momentarily. “You’re both in shock from seeing each other. No shit, it’s been almost five
years. Emotions are running high. Things have been said. The reality is that both of you need to sort
your shit out. It’s either you’re friends or nothing at all. And you’ve come too far to be nothing at all.”
“And you think it’s so easy just to be friends with someone you’re still in love with?” I beg the
question.
Ava drops her glance toward the floor. Just when I think this conversation is over and she calls
defeat, she raises her eyes to meet mine. The familiar emerald green makes it impossible to ignore.
Something in the shade is hypnotizing, placing you under a spell.
“Will, I know Amelia better than anyone else, and that includes my parents. Your bond with her
will always be family. And second, to that, is your friendship. Sometimes, Amelia gets caught up in
things and forgets her roots. Prime example, your forbidden affair years ago.” She pauses, taking a
deep breath to continue with, “Blood is thicker than water. And yes, you may not share the same
blood, but both of you were raised to think no different.”
I remain quiet, listening to her for once.
“Amelia is stubborn but never underestimate her ability to forgive. She has the biggest heart, and
even though she has a ring on her finger with the intention to marry Austin, she will always have room
in her heart for you.”
My eyes break contact as I rise from my chair, pacing the area beside my desk. “I don’t share if
that’s what you’re insinuating, Ava.”
“I’m informing you to allow Amelia to come around. She always does.”
“And I’m supposed to sit around and do nothing?”
Ava moves closer to me, raising her hand and placing it on my shoulder. With a deep sigh, she
follows with a warm smile.
“You do you, boo.”
I raise my brow, cocking my head to the side while waiting for a proper explanation.
“Be the man she fell in love with. The one who got on her nerves, the playboy who made her
jealous with his flirtatious behavior. But most of all, be the man she can’t stop thinking about.”
Ava spelled it out in black and white. Basically, I need to live my life as normal, be the old Will
she was accustomed to because the simplest of reminders is what will trigger Amelia.
“Back to next weekend,” Ava reminds me, “still a no?”
“I can’t sorry, but I know you’ll show my dad a good time. You’re the daughter he never had.
You’re the only one who encourages his behavior.”
Ava laughs, leaning in for a hug. “I’ll take it all as a compliment. But if you change your mind
about next weekend, you have my number.”

I force another smile though barely able to concentrate. Everything surrounding me is out of my
comfort zone. Traveling abroad is not unusual for me, and over the years, I’ve learned about different
cultures and adjusted my habits when visiting a foreign country.
This time it all feels different.
I have traveled to Asia numerous times, so it isn’t out of the ordinary. Yet I have been in Hong
Kong for less than a day and already missed the States. I even flew in a day earlier than expected
hoping to achieve what I needed to then make a quick departure.
The chairman, Mr. Lau, and his board of directors are all accommodating though the language
barrier makes it challenging at times. Our conversations are slower paced, and I am aware at all
times of making sure my behavior is culturally acceptable.
It hasn’t stopped my patience wearing thin, especially since I know everyone is on the way to the
Hamptons as we speak.
And someone will be there without a fiancé in tow.
As the minutes passed, the discussion grows more serious. My confidence begins to soar, certain
our company has this locked in. Lau and his posse are almost in agreeance. That is until we start to
talk numbers.
 I inform Lau of our bid, knowing it is higher than the other tech giants fighting for this new online
platform.
“With all due respect, Mr. Lau, Rockford Technology can make this platform become more than
just another social media site. Our plans to grow this far exceed anything we’ve ever done before,” I
tell him confidently. “I will give you time to consider my offer. But you and I both know no other
company can offer you what we’re offering.”
I rise from my chair, rude of me, I know, but my head is elsewhere, and nothing else in the world
matters right now.
Not even this two-billion-dollar takeover.
“Romano,” Lau calls, prompting me to focus my attention back onto him. “The deal is yours.”
I nod, rejoicing in the inside but keeping my expression to a bare minimum. When it came to
business, you never fist-pumped openly. Feelings are suppressed, and despite the high price tag
attached to this takeover, this is a monumental step for our future growth.
“On one condition…” Lau continues while tapping his fingers against the wood grain table. “We
want Lexed also.”
“Lexed?” I question, raising my brow at his absurd proposition. “Why?”
Mr. Lau leans back into his chair, jutting his chin with a hard smile. “We only do business with the
best. You get Edwards on board, and it’s all yours.”
“I can’t do that.”
“I’m not understanding why? He helped in establishing your company. Invested in the European
division. Surely, he would see the value in this takeover?”
What the hell am I supposed to say to this old fucker? Lex won’t talk to me after I fucked his
daughter and betrayed him. I highly doubt he will agree to this, and frankly, I don’t need him or his
capital. We can fund this on our own.
“I need time,” is all I say.
“I’ll give you time, Romano, but first thing Monday morning, I want an answer.”
My hands clench into fists, frustrated it has come to this, but with a polite nod, I exit the room and
get the hell out of here.
Outside the building, the driver is waiting. I demand he take me straight to the airport, and during
the car ride, I organize my jet back to the States.
It’s a fifteen-hour flight back home, giving me ample time to think about my next move both
personally and professionally. But then on a whim, I stop overthinking and text Ava, who sends a text
back with the address and a thousand unnecessary emojis.
I should have slept on the flight but managed only three hours. Adrenaline surged throughout me,
forcing me to pace the aisle of the plane while trying to clear my head. This takeover will change
everything. Our plans to launch this platform in the States will be like no other launch ever. The
platform is designed to become a viral trend, and everyone knows that trends are the most significant
organic money stream. Let the people do the work, not us.
But Lexed…fuck, that is not in the cards. I somehow need to convince the chairman to allow us to
acquire the company without Lexed. As if I can ever work with Lex again, the guy loathes me.
I end up falling asleep from exhaustion, but it’s short-lived. By the time I wake up, we are just
about to land.
There is no time to waste. My driver, Jeffrey, is on standby, ready to take me to the Hamptons. I
quickly dress in a pair of jeans, polo, and sneakers before we land—not wanting to arrive in my
business attire.
 It’s an almost two-hour drive to East Hampton. When the houses become grand, and the roads
quiet down, Jeffrey drives the car to a large property which appears to be overlooking the ocean.
It’s enormous, but nothing surprises me anymore. I’ve grown accustomed to visiting places just
like this, and the irony is that despite my very wealthy back account, I don’t even have a place to call
home.
My penthouse in Manhattan is being leased, as is my penthouse in London. Several years ago, I
purchased a few condos in the Upper East Side and Tribeca to grow my investment portfolio, but lost
count of how many.
The Four Seasons isn’t exactly home. My realtor had lined up a few viewings, but I canceled,
unsure of what I’m even looking for.
With my overnight bag flung over my shoulder, I walk in through the grand entrance to see Ava
strolling toward me, wearing one of those kaftan dress type things young chicks wear on top of a
bright blue bikini.
Ava claps her hands with a wide grin. “You made it.”
“I did.” I smile in return, allowing her arms to wrap around me for a hug. Ava lets go and motions
for me to follow her. “Wait, is your mom around?”
“My mom? Yeah, I think she’s in the kitchen.”
“With or without your dad?”
“Please, my dad in the kitchen? Without.”
I follow Ava through the house and down the long corridor until we arrive at the kitchen. Charlie
is standing with Adriana, slicing a watermelon. They both turn around, and before I can even think of
how to apologize to the woman who is just as much of a mother as my own, Charlie wipes her hands
on her apron before extending her arms out with a forgiving smile. “Come here, you.”
I move toward where she stands and welcome her embrace. Even though I tower over her, her
arms wrap around me so lovingly, as if she is still my protector despite being old enough to protect
myself.
Our relationship changed after mine and Amelia’s affair was revealed, and a part of me didn’t
know whether it was Lex’s influence or Charlie’s decision to keep her distance. In the end, what did
it matter? I fucked up and need to mend the bridges I burned.
We both pull away, but she continues to stare with sparkling eyes and unshed tears. God, I’d
forgotten just how much Amelia looks like her. Everything but the emerald green eyes.
“Let me get a proper look at you,” she says, cupping my chin. “A very handsome man indeed.”
“You have to say that. You’re my auntie,” I muse.
Charlie chuckles softly. “Hmm, maybe. But I would never lie to the one and only Will Romano.
How have you been?”
Her question, while polite, has more weight than anyone else’s. Charlie is someone I’ve always
trusted. She’s never let me down, and always encouraged me even when I felt like a disappointment
to my own parents. And so, in this moment where vulnerability is at play because somewhere inside
this house is the woman I still love, I let my guard down to the one person I can trust.
“How long do you have?”
Charlie caresses my cheek with her hand. “For you, Will. As long as you need.”
 11

AMELIA

A va was not exaggerating when she said this estate would fit everyone.
The house is huge.
As I walked through the double front doors, my mouth fell open as I took in all the
surroundings. The white porcelain tiles are perfectly polished without a single footprint on the
expensive floor. As for the styling, it is just like out of a magazine. Everything is purposely placed
and matched to the theme of the room.
Beside me, Andy lets out a long-winded whistle.
“This place is next level.”
“I know, right? No wonder Ava wanted to spend the weekend here. It makes our place back home
look so small.”
Andy chuckles, shaking his head to disagree. “Your place back home is probably the same size as
this. You just think its small because you’ve lived there your entire life.”
“Maybe.” I shrug my shoulders until we are standing outside on the large patio overlooking the
pool. I turn to point toward my left. “But we don’t have a helipad? Now that is next level.”
“Who the hell owns a helipad?”
“Someone I probably should have married instead of an actor who is supposedly on set with all
these beautiful young men.” The familiar voice instantly brings a smile to my face.
“Eric!” I grin, throwing my arms around him. “You came.”
“Hey!” He pulls back, slightly annoyed I’ve embraced him as he flattens out the yellow silk shirt
he wears. Eric never appears to age, though he is quite open with his love for Botox. It’s no surprise
that his hair is perfectly styled, with Dolce & Gabbana glasses perched on top of his head. “This is
Chanel, darling. Be careful.”
“Oh, look who is here.” Mom is walking through with Dad following her. I greet them hello, with
my usual kiss and hug. “If it isn’t Mr. Kennedy and his million-dollar shirt. You know what’s going to
happen later? Rocky will probably throw you in the pool once he’s gotten some alcohol into him.”
Eric gasps, pressing his hand to his throat. “He can’t do that. My Gucci loafers can’t handle the
trauma.”
“What’s up party people!” Rocky struts through the door, wearing a T-shirt which say’s, “Real
men don’t wear pink, they eat it.” With his sunglasses on, and a drink in his hand, I suspect he is
already toasted with the possibility of throwing someone in the pool very soon.
“That shirt is something.” Mom winces.
“I love it.” Eric claps his hand with excitement. “I once had a friend, let’s just call him John. He
hated eating pussy, said it was like eating a kumquat.”
Mom folds her arms while shaking her head, disgusted by his analogy. Dad, on the other hand,
appears amused by Eric.
“For starters, your friend John was actually named John,” Mom points out. “And secondly, I am
deeply offended that a man would say such a thing.”
Eric shrugs his shoulder. “Don’t shoot the messenger. I happen to like the taste of kumquats.”
I shake my head, willing this conversation to run its course. While Eric’s humor amuses me, all
this pussy talk in front of my father is extremely awkward.
“Can we stop saying kumquats? So, when is everyone else getting here?”
The moment I say it, the rest of my family arrive. My uncles, Julian, and Noah, walked in first
while Aunt Adriana and Kate followed behind them. I notice they have no bags accompanying them,
then remember Ava mentioning that they chose to stay at my parent’s estate which is a few minutes
away. It was all last minute apparently but comes as no surprise. All our parents enjoy expensive
liquor. Their idea of fun is drinking around a fire and telling stories of the past. Eric is a bit of an in-
betweener, depending on his mood.
As for Uncle Rocky, he prefers the loud music, endless shots, and bikini-cladded girls.
Disturbing, yet equally entertaining at the same time.
Luna, Jessa, and Nash walk behind their parents. It’s been a while since I last saw them since all
three had left for college. If I recall correctly, Luna and Jessa are attending California State while
Nash goes to Berkeley.
Greetings and hugs are exchanged until my Uncle Noah pulls me aside.
“I can’t believe you’re studying law. When was the last time I saw you?”
“A while, but that’s not my fault.” I gently punch his chest. “Every time I visit, you’re traveling for
work. You’re just like Dad.”
Kate interrupts, squeezing me tight before Uncle Noah places his hand around her hip.
“Are you calling my husband a workaholic?”
I let out a snort. “You guys are just as bad as each other. You’re both workaholics. I challenge you
both to turn your phones off this weekend, you know, try to function without email.”
Uncle Noah and Kate turn to look at each other, amused by my calling out their addiction to work.
“That would be no problem if Sienna wasn’t with your grandmother and Alexandra. Lord knows
that girl is something else.”
I hide my smile, remembering the stories Addison told of Alexa and Sienna’s adventures of a
Friday night. Perhaps there is a truth to what Dad said in the restaurant; the babies of the family were
babied. Sienna is Uncle Noah and Kate’s only shared biological child. For the longest of time, Kate
was adamant she didn’t want kids given they had shared custody of Jessa and Nash. To add to that, the
two of them have demanding careers. Kate did not hide the fact Sienna was a surprise baby. The
surprise was from a drunk night in Vegas with too many shots and a poor attempt at inserting a
diaphragm.
At that point, I left the room before anything else was revealed about Uncle Noah and his sexual
appetite. Kate’s words, not mine. I recall hearing Mom warning Kate she didn’t want any more
details given he is Mom’s cousin. Aunt Adriana, on the other hand, lapped up all the information until
Mom ended up joining me in the den.
“Why are we all standing around here? Let’s get some sunshine and relax on the patio,” Nikki
shouts over the noise.
Ava is already outside with her friends Gigi and Kylie. The three of them are wearing bikinis, and
more notably, Andy is beside me staring directly at Gigi. Nash pulls up beside me, and I tug on my
cousin’s arm while admiring how much he looked like a young Uncle Noah.
“Who is the blonde?” Nash asks in a complete trance.
“Gigi,” I tell him, “Ava’s bestie.”
“She’s something,” Nash murmurs, taking a sip of his beer even though he is technically underage.
I wasn’t going to say something, though I suspected Mom might. I highly doubt Uncle Noah nor Kate
would scold him either.
“Hand’s off, buddy,” Andy chuckles, jokingly. “I’ve been working on her for months.”
I turn to face Andy, crossing my arms beneath my chest. “What does that even mean? Working on
her?”
“Flirtatious banter via socials.”
“Right,” I drag, rolling my eyes. “I’m going to leave you two players alone while I go discuss
something more interesting.”
I walk past the pool where Uncle Rocky is standing with Dad, Uncle Noah, and Julian. He is
cupping his hands like melons, talking animatedly while the men watched on in amusement. I hear the
words “bazookas” fly out of his mouth before laughter follows.
Eric is laying on a lounge chair, dressed in gold swimming trunks while trying to sunbathe.
“Honey, pass me the tanning lotion.” He motions toward the chair a few over from him. “My chest
looks like it belongs to a little Irish boy.”
I let out a loose laugh. “It’s not that white.”
“Well, it is. My spray tanner, Gerald, had a nervous breakdown after his boyfriend left him for a
figure skater. Can you even compete with that? Turns out, you can’t. Gerald checked himself into
rehab, and meanwhile, everyone on Melrose is walking around looking like Frosty the Snowman.”
I sit beside Eric on the empty lounge chair as Jessa and Luna join us.
“How did it happen that the only guys here are our brothers?” Luna complains.
“And look at them?” Jessa nods in their direction. “Like a bunch of lost puppies drooling over
Gigi and Kylie.”
I laugh softly. “I think just Gigi. It won’t end well for anyone.”
“Where’s your man?” Jessa asks, taking a mimosa Luna hands her.
“You mean, Austin?”
Jessa looks at Luna until they’re both staring at me with curiosity. Beside me, Eric snickers. “Who
else would it be?”
“Sorry, I’m just tired and hungry.” The corners of my mouth move up while I try to downplay my
paranoia. “He’s back in LA for the weekend, so just me.”
“Just you, eh?” Eric mumbles with a playful smirk. “Now, isn’t that going to be fun?”
I’m contemplating throwing him into the pool. Ruining his perfectly styled hair and washing all
his tanning oil off. But I refrain, remembering Mom’s advice, “With Eric, you need more patience
than with a two-year-old in a candy store.”
“We are going to have fun, we don’t need men, anyway,” Luna says with a nod.
Jessa and Luna join their brothers in the pool with the intent of embarrassing them in front of Gigi.
I choose to sit it out for a while and enjoy Mom’s homemade mimosa. I don’t know what’s inside it,
but it tastes so good.
“So, just you this weekend?” Eric asks again.
My hands involuntarily begin to play with the ends of my hair. “Yes, we established that.”
“It’s rather interesting, don’t you think?”
“How so?”
“De Ja Vu. It’s the Lex, Charlie, and Julian love triangle all over again.”
In front of us, Andy dunks Jessa in the pool which causes her to scream. I turn my attention back
onto Eric.
“How do you even know about that?”
“Um, hello! I was there from the beginning. When your mother lied through her teeth that nothing
was going on, but her office reeked of sex.”
I scrunch my nose, not needing to know that my parents had sex inside an office.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Right, okay?” Eric nods his head with his lips pressed. “We’re in the denial phase.”
“I am not in the denial phase!”
My raised voice catches my dad’s attention from across the pool. I lower my head, sinking back
into the chair.
“Austin is in LA with family, and Will is on some business trip. They are not here for two very
different reasons. As for your love triangle assumption, you must be in love with two men for it to be
a love triangle. I’m marrying one man, end of story.”
“Hmmm…your mother once said that.”
“Must you remember everything?”
“Listen.” Eric sits up and places his hand on my leg. “You can fight it and tell yourself it’s
nothing, but in the end, the heart only want’s what it wants. And no other person will ever fill the
shoes of the man you’re in love with.”
I don’t respond to what Eric says, keeping my thoughts private. Everyone seems to have an
opinion on my life and how I feel. The more I think about it, the more it angers me. Why doesn’t
anyone believe my love for Austin? And why does everyone assume I am just like my mother? Sure,
we have similarities, but she chose a certain path, and it doesn’t mean I will follow the same.
The rest of the afternoon is spent by the pool drinking mimosas and margaritas, courtesy of Mom.
Ava hired chefs to serve us food, which of course—tasted amazing.
The sun becomes too much for my skin, forcing me to dive into the pool to cool myself down. It is
only us younger ones now aside from Mom and Aunt Adriana who retreated to the kitchen. The older
men opted to hit the golf course though Uncle Rocky looked too excited to be playing golf. I suspected
something raunchier, but I wasn’t even sure if it were possible given the time of day.
Nikki isn’t one to care, mentioning to us that no matter what Rocky does, he is always the dog
who waits at the front door for their owner. It’s comical—to say the least.
The music had been cranked up, the vibe mellow and chilled. Andy and Nash are still hovering
around Gigi and Kylie like a bad smell, despite Jessa and Luna’s attempts to embarrass them.
Ava tried to start a game of volleyball, but it ended within a few minutes when the ball went flat.
The jar of mojitos is empty, so I offer to grab more from the kitchen. Unable to juggle my towel, I
throw it back on the lounge and grab the jug along with an empty bowl of crisps. My hair has finally
dried, still in a tangled mess as I walk back inside while humming the tune to the song which last
played. I turn the hallway only to crash into a body; hands gripping my arms as the shock stills me.
Before I can even comprehend anything, the electric current runs through every part of my body,
forcing me to breathe and glance upwards.
The ocean blue eyes are staring at me, deep and climbing into my soul where it once called home.
Every nerve is firing all at once, unable to calm down amongst the frenzy building within me.
“Amelia,” Will murmurs, his voice so deep and etched in my memory. “Are you okay?”
I shake my head while swallowing the lump which formed inside my throat. My heart is racing
like a pack of animals released into the wild, but I beg of myself to compose my actions in front of the
one man I never expected to see at this moment.
“I’m fine, just surprised to run into someone,” I say, trying to even my tone and appear unaffected.
“And that someone being you. What are you doing here? I thought you had some meeting in Hong
Kong?”
Will lets go of my arms, and instantly—I feel the loss. He takes the bowl from my arms, until his
eyes fall toward my chest. I’m unsure what to say, given I’m wearing a white bikini and suddenly feel
very exposed. Will’s eyebrows pull together as he struggles to keep his expression hidden. The
torment is evident in his eyes, but I can’t blame him—I would be the same if he walked out almost
naked in front of me.
And then just like that, the memory of just how delicious this man looks naked comes rushing to
my mind. My body begins to react, but I’m unable to cover my chest as my nipples harden. I raise the
jug to cover my chest, the irony not lost on me.
Will clears his throat, breaking his gaze. “Plans changed.”
“Um, okay,” I mumble, unsure what to say since our last encounter didn’t end well.
“Look, Amelia, I’m here for my dad, and that is it. I’m not here to get in your way, in fact, you
probably won’t see me much.”
“No.” I shake my head, suddenly disappointed. “I want to see you. In fact, come hang out with us
at the pool. Just like old times.”
“Are you sure?”
“Why wouldn’t I be sure? Just because we dated years ago, doesn’t mean we can’t get along for
the weekend, for the sake of family.”
“If you say so.” He hands me back the bowl with a delicious smirk on his lips. I can’t seem to pull
myself away, drawn to the memory of them kissing every inch of my body. “I’m going to get changed.”
“I’m going to grab more drinks. I’ll see you by the pool.”
He disappears down the corridor as I continue to stand frozen on the spot. I didn’t plan for Will to
be here this weekend, nor did I plan to invite him to hang out with us. What the hell am I thinking?
Being friends with him is not as easy as I play it out in my head.
But just because feelings still lingered, it doesn’t make it a love triangle as Eric so eloquently put
it.
The feelings are resurfacing because once upon a time, we shared our lives with one another and
with that, we created untouchable memories.
We built a special type of bond and our friendship grew with it.
So, yes—I miss Will.
I miss the friendship we once had. And there’s nothing wrong with that, nor should I feel guilty.
My relationship with Austin is not in jeopardy.
Yet even I knew deep down inside if I allowed myself a moment of truth, part of what Eric said is
right.
Denial is a curse in itself.
How long I am able to keep lying to myself, I am yet to find out.
 12

AMELIA

M y skin is flushed, traces of pink and red on my normally even skin, almost like I stepped
out of a scalding hot bath.
I walk toward the kitchen where Mom and Aunt Adriana are busily chatting while
drinking some cocktail. Jessa mentioned not long ago Kate and Nikki were heading out to pick up a
few things.
“Are you okay? Why are you bright red? Is it Eric’s tanning lotion because I swear whatever is in
that is not legal,” Aunt Adriana questions before she narrows her eyes, then offers a deep sigh. “Oh,
sorry. I just kind of put two and two together. My brain is slow when I’ve been drinking.”
“Will was just in here,” Mom concludes with a half-smile.
“Look, we’re both adults and still family,” I tell them both, drawing a breath. “Why should we be
awkward around each other just because we dated? I mean, you’re fine around Uncle Julian.”
The second it leaves my mouth, I begin to scold myself. It was insensitive for me to mention it.
“Sorry, Aunt Adriana, I didn’t mean to sound so…”
Aunt Adriana laughs softly. “Amelia, relax. It’s fine now, and I’m sure Charlie will say the same.
But yes, once upon a time it wasn’t easy to all be in the same room as each other. We’ve come a long
way since then.”
“We have,” Mom agrees, taking the jug from me and refilling it. “Just enjoy yourself this weekend.
Don’t put any pressure on yourself to act a certain way. You do you, boo.”
I let out an obnoxious laugh. “Mom, did Ava teach you that?”
“Alexandra, but I suspect it did a full circle from Ava.”
The three of us laugh before I let out a heavy sigh. “Why is there so much stigma around ex-lovers
and relationships.”
“There doesn’t have to be, unless you let it,” Mom points out.
Aunt Adriana takes a sip of her cocktail. “It’s times like this where I’m glad to have no ex-lovers.
Just two men I love very much.”
I can’t help but smile, knowing Aunt Adriana still loves Andy’s father as if he never left.
“I better go outside,” I inform them with a heavy sigh. “Andy and Nash are neck-in-neck in trying
to win Gigi’s attention.”
 “Ah, Gigi,” Aunt Adriana brags with a smile. “That girl is like every man’s wet dream.”
“Maybe your future daughter-in-law?”
She chuckles, shaking her head. “Between you and me, I’m hoping that Andy takes his time. This
whole falling in love and not thinking straight can wreak havoc on your life. He’s such a good man,
plus Julian and him have a big South American trip planned.”
I walk back outside thinking about what Aunt Adriana just said. If anyone knew just how hard the
love thing is, it had to be her. I can’t even fathom what she went through all those years and so glad
she found a man who loves her just as much as she loves him.
The music gets louder as I walk closer to the large glass doors. Everyone is in the pool, laughing
and playing around in the afternoon sun. But my eyes gravitate toward the cabana where Will is
standing with Gigi. He is wearing board shorts and sunglasses, his torso completely exposed. I forgot
just how sexy he is, every part of him ripped including his abs.
Maybe I didn’t forget, I purposely buried the memory.
Gigi is standing beside him, laughing, only to touch his arm. A slight growl escapes my throat as a
burning sensation spreads throughout me. Why is she even talking to him? Didn’t they just meet like a
minute ago? I never liked Gigi. Sure, she’s beautiful but a serial flirter.
And why are Andy and Nash in the pool ignoring this? Shouldn’t they be holding her attention, not
Will?
I place the jug down and pour myself a drink only for Ava to yell out for one. Will turns his glance
toward where I stand, but I ignore him. Ava hops out of the pool and takes the drink from me.
“Why the face?”
“What face?” I ask, looking into the sky. “It’s hot out here.”
“Uh-huh,” she mouths, placing the straw in her mouth and taking a long sip. “You pissed he came?
I literally just found out.”
“No, it’s fine. I just don’t understand why Gigi is all over him.”
Ava turns to where they stand as Will gives us another side-eye glance. Gigi is still touching him,
making it so obvious, thrusting her perky tits into his face.
“That’s Gigi.”
“That’s Gigi?” I contest, folding my arms. “Why don’t you say something?”
Ava turns back to face me. “And what exactly would you like me to say? Will is single. She is
single. As far as I am concerned, no one is crossing any boundaries. As for you, if you have a
problem, then you say something.”
How can I even argue this? I have no right to be upset, the ring on my finger contradicts my
misplaced emotions. I’m a hypocrite for even feeling remotely jealous. Ava nudges me as Will begins
walking over to us. My gaze falls onto the ground, not wanting to unleash my anger onto him and
trying to ignore how his shirtless torso is cut to perfection.
“Why the long face, Edwards?” Will mocks, standing behind me. “Are you sad your fiancé isn’t
here to whisper sweet nothings into your ear?”
My gaze flicks upwards, straight to his arrogant smirk. What a dick thing to say! This is so Will.
Always pushing my buttons and goading some reaction from me.
“Don’t you have somewhere else to be? Like Gigi’s vagina?”
Will places his hand on his heart with a coy and insincere smile. “Ouch, sounds like you’re
jealous?”
Ava lowers her head, jumping in the pool with a smirk on her face.
“To be jealous, I would have to actually care,” I tell him, placing my hands on my hips. “A
leopard doesn’t change its spots.”
“You know, I’d be careful with that mouth of yours especially since you’re standing so close to
the edge of the pool.”
My eyes fall upon the water. “You wouldn’t dare.”
“Hmmm, I remember saying the same thing to you when you were a kid and then…” his hands
wrap around my waist until I’m thrown into the air and straight into the water. I gulp for air, trying to
catch my breath though swallowing some water before I come up to the surface annoyed as hell.
“You asshole!”
Will leans forward as I swim to the edge. When I’m close enough, he cups my chin and murmurs,
“Nice and wet.”
I pull on his arm, forcing him into the pool, laughing when he comes up for air. “Never mess with
the messee.”
Will pulls my bikini bottom to bring me closer. “Is that a challenge, Miss Edwards?”
I shake my head with a grin. “It’s like you don’t remember just how bad I can be.”
Our gaze falls upon each other, my heart racing just like it used to every time we were within
reach of each other. A stolen glance, while only momentary, runs deep into my core, exposing feelings
I’ve long buried.
“Oh, I remember,” he replies with a cocky grin. “Impossible to forget.”
Andy yells at Will to join him and Nash at the other end of the pool, breaking our tense exchange.
I purposely dunk myself under the water to distract myself and willing my heart rate to slow down.
Shortly after, the men arrive back and jump in the pool. Uncle Rocky is relentless by bombing in
the water, then taking a selfie with Gigi and Kylie. He begs Ava to post the pic in her story so he can
slide into her DM’s and see which hot chicks are commenting.
I move toward the edge as everyone is swimming, all besides Dad who sitting on a lounge chair
by himself. I climb out of the pool and grab a towel, sitting beside him.
Even though he is wearing sunglasses, his expression remains blank. His focus is on Will, but
there is nothing to indicate or tell me how he feels.
“You want to go for a walk to the beach?” I ask, knowing he is uncomfortable being here.
He nods with a smile before we begin to walk the grounds. The wind picks up, but the sun is still
strong enough to keep my skin warm.
“I know you’re not happy Will is here. I want you to know I had no clue. In fact, Ava told me he
was supposed to be in Hong Kong.”
“Yes, I know. And he was.”
“Dad, it’s going to be okay. I am okay.”
Dad stops beside me, which prompts me to stop as well. The beach is practically deserted, only a
few families around with kids playing in the sand and building sandcastles.
“Amelia, I understand you were in love with him. I understand that the two of you found
yourselves in a situation which spiraled out of control very fast. What I think you don’t understand is
that I lost a man who I’d known from when he was a little boy. Second to that, he was a business
partner. Will betrayed me, disrespected me in a way I never expected him to do. So, while you have
forgiven him, I am not one to forgive and forget so easily.”
I place my hand on his arm. “Dad, life is too short. Don’t let what happened with me and Will
stand in the way of your relationship with him.”
The phone inside Dad’s pocket rings. He answers the call though less than pleased as he presses
his hand to his forehead.
 “Daniel, is it true?”
Dad pinches the bridge of his nose, keeping quiet as the person on the other end speaks. I continue
to stand here, unsure if I should leave him be.
“I’m back in the office on Monday afternoon. Lau can wait. We’ll talk about it then.”
Dad hangs up the phone but appears to be agitated.
“Is everything okay?”
“Yes, no. It’s nothing for you to worry about.”
“I promise you Dad, I am okay.”
“Be careful, Amelia. I know you think Will has only good intentions, but he has a lot of
responsibility on his shoulders now. The last thing he needs is to be pulled into a different direction.”
“Wait a minute, a moment ago I thought I had to be careful not to get hurt? Are you saying that I’m
the problem now?”
“I’m saying that people in love do crazy things. Like leave Hong Kong early despite a very
important business matter which needed attention. I did the same thing, almost ruined my business.”
“Will is not in love with me,” I say, lowering my gaze. “I mean, maybe he might still have some
feelings, but that’s normal when you see an ex.”
“Amelia.” Dad places his hand on my shoulder, but his expression is anything but soft. “Promise
me you’ll do the right thing.”
“I will, Dad.”
I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant, as far as I was concerned, I had been doing the right thing.
Will is here as Rocky’s son, we have called somewhat of a truce. I’ve done nothing to compromise
my relationship with Austin.
Shit, Austin.
I toy with the idea of sending him a text, but no matter how I try to say the words in my head, it all
comes out wrong. If I tell Austin Will is here, he will wonder why I mentioned only that. Perhaps, if it
was done through conversation with an appropriate segue, it would be less impactful.
As we walk back to the house, Dad takes another call and excuses himself. I take the opportunity
to call Austin only for it to ring out to voicemail. It would have been customary to try again, but that
would appear desperate.
I have nothing to worry about.
Repeat, nothing to worry about.
Until I walk past the gate and back into the pool area to see Will laying on the lounge chair and
Gigi sitting beside him. The two of them are laughing, and the more I watch on, the more I realize my
feelings for Will haven’t disappeared.
They are climbing to the surface demanding attention.
And jealousy is an ugly disease, its intent to cause only harm and no good. The toxicity is running
through my veins, dragging my insecurities along with it. I begin to question my actions, reverting
back to months ago when I said yes to marrying my best friend.
Then I’m riddled with guilt; my thoughts alone are unfair to Austin.
But as I glance one more time at the man who once consumed me whole, there is no denying that
my heart misses him.
The wound which I thought healed, leaving a scar behind—begins to tear at the corners.
No matter how hard I try to deny it, seeing him with someone else has exposed the truth.
I’m falling for him again.
Or maybe, I never stopped falling at all.
 13

WILL

S eeing Lex Edwards again is the last thing I wanted this weekend.
After his blatant warning to leave Amelia alone back when we were in London, I avoided
him at all costs even though Lau had placed an enormous amount of pressure on my shoulders
regarding the stipulations of the takeover.
We don’t need additional capital, and I firmly believe we can grow the platform beyond Lau’s
expectations. The difficulty is trying to convince Lau. A man who owns a decent chunk of Hong Kong
and Singapore will not give up easily, and to my knowledge, he is yet to be challenged or proven
wrong.
Amelia left the pool area with Lex by her side. I watched as they walked out and toward the
beach, disappearing for quite some time.
The weather is still warm with the sun persistent with its rays, so I choose to stay in the water for
a while. That is until Ava finds me and starts babbling on about something of no interest. I kindly
excuse myself, choosing to relax in the cabana, but I need to check my email truthfully.
There are emails from my lawyers, our finance team, and many from my executives. Some suggest
we throw more money at Lau, but when the man is of such wealth, I don’t think money is his biggest
concern. The man is all ego. He wants to be known as God. His reputation is everything, and just like
he said, he only works with the best.
Our conversations become heated via email, and I put my phone down for just a moment to gain
some patience only to find Gigi standing beside me.
“All work, no play?”
I half-smile at her comment. “Something like that.”
Gigi is gorgeous. I won’t deny that. And perhaps in a different lifetime, I would have had my way
with her. But my head is less than interested, merely entertaining her flirtatious behavior because it
seems to goad some sort of reaction from Amelia.
Perhaps it is petty of me to play such immature games, but clearly—it worked.
Gigi is anything but subtle with her intentions, inviting me back to her room. But I refuse, for now,
letting her down gently. With Amelia nowhere to be seen, I laugh with Gigi as she mentions my father
making some crude comment and then excuse myself when the curiosity begins to eat away at me.
 It’s almost as if my mind won’t settle with unfinished business on the table or because I need to
see Amelia to fuel my addiction. Either way, sitting here next to Gigi will accomplish absolutely
nothing.
The property is large enough to be able to lose yourself in. I turn the corner of a large maple tree
to see Amelia sitting at the wooden picnic table. Her head is bowed, buried between a book she
appears to be engrossed in. My footsteps are soft against the freshly cut lawn as I walk toward her.
On closer inspection, her head is resting in her hand while she reads quietly, and unbeknown to
her, there is a small pout of her lips, something I remember so fondly.
“Reading on vacation?” I question softly, not to startle her.
Amelia raises her eyes, yet her expression is unreadable. She has covered up with a cream knitted
cardigan, but still wears her bikini beneath it. I beg my eyes to ignore her tits and just how sexy her
body is. Yet, the fact it is exposed straight down the middle makes it hard to resist temptation.
Keep your dick in check, Romano.
“Studying, actually. I needed to clear my head.” The moment she says it, her brows draw together
as if she regretted saying she needed to clear her head. It appears, just like me, we were both
struggling with today no matter how we tried our best to be amicable.
I raise the book to view the title, then place it down again. Without even asking, I take a seat
across from her.
“How is law school?”
“Challenging, but I love it. It’s been a real eye-opener working for Nikki. There’s still so much I
need to learn. I mean, your mom is a shark. She never lets anything, or one, get to her.”
I nod with a knowing smile. “Mom is tough, so is Charlie.”
Amelia purses her lips, but I can see something else is bothering her as she is unusually quiet. I
remember how hard college life was. Sure, there were parties, but the transitional aspect of those
years leaves much doubt. You never really know if you’re following the right path.
“You’ll graduate with your law degree and feel like time has flown. College feels like a lifetime
ago, yet I remember how much it dragged, and I just wanted to graduate already.”
“That’s how I feel now,” she admits, letting out a sigh. “I spend most of my time studying or
working. Even this weekend is hard to adjust for me. I’m used to being alone most days, especially
since I moved out and Liesel moved on with a boyfriend. For the first time in my life, it’s like I am
forced to listen to myself because there is no one else’s noise around me to distract my own thoughts.”
“Solitude is a blessing and a curse. Honestly, you get used to it somewhat, but I will agree, it is
hard to adjust to all the noise again when you’re amongst a group, especially a family as large as
ours.”
Amelia raises her eyes to meet mine, the emerald-green stare stirring mixed emotions within me.
“Sorry, I’m just rambling now.”
“Don’t be sorry,” I tell her, softening my expression. “I’d like to think we had more than just a
sexual relationship all those years ago. I miss the conversations we used to have.”
“Yeah.” She grins, her entire face lightening up. “Me too.”
Amelia closes her book, resting her hands on top.
“So, you live on your own?”
She hesitates, then nods. “I have been, for a few months.”
“And your…” I clear my throat, debating whether to mention it but why the fuck not? I need to
know just how intense this so-called engagement is. Considering Amelia is here alone, I know for a
fact that if she were mine, I would never leave her side. “Fiancé?”
 “Austin lives in Manhattan,” she informs me though she keeps her tone firm. “He’s studying
medicine, so it’s best for him to be next to the campus.”
“And does he know I am here?”
“Will, what does it matter?” she resigns, shoulders slumping. “If I tell him, he’ll get annoyed and
think I lied. So, either way, I can’t win.”
I should feel sorry for her. I’ve put her in a difficult position. But selfish me comes roaring back,
and why should I even care about him? The man has taken what should have been mine all along.
This feeling of jealousy is a seed of poison, and right now, I’ve swallowed my fucking pride
again and I’m reminded of Lex allowing this man to wed his daughter. Yet I am supposed to back the
fuck off. The question is, who is pulling all the strings here?
“Feel like going for a walk along the beach?”
“Sure,” she agrees, grabbing her book.
We walk along the garden and through the gate toward the sand. Beneath our feet, the sand is
warm and soft between our toes. The sea breeze is slightly cooler as the sun begins to set on the
horizon.
As we walk along, we speak more about studying law. I’d learned a fair bit from my mother over
the years, so I understand a lot of the jargon. It is nice to be able to listen to Amelia, just the sound of
her voice. I never realized how much I missed something so simple.
The sky becomes a shade of pink, prompting us to turn around and back toward the house. There
are still a few people on the beach, mainly families with children. As we begin our walk back, a little
boy runs toward me, abandoning his sandcastle.
“Look at my sandcastle!” he says with a proud smile on his face. “It’s where the evil king lives.”
I lean down to the boy’s level. “That’s some castle, buddy. You did that all yourself?”
The boy’s mother comes running over with a smile.
“I did because I’m four. When you’re four, you can make sandcastles on your own.”
“William, I thought I told you not to talk to strangers?”
I press my lips together into a stiff smile. Unsure what to say since the mother just threw the
whole ‘stranger danger’ convo into play.
“Sorry, Mommy.” The little boy lowers his head.
“You know, my name is William too. But everyone calls me Will.”
Little William's face brightens up. “My friends call me Will too!”
“It’s a pretty cool name, right?”
He nods, and his mother returns a warm smile.
“What is your name?” the boy asks Amelia.
“Amelia,” she answers, but her smile is forced.
The little boy continues to ramble on until we say our goodbyes but not before praising him on his
fantastic sandcastle efforts again.
On our walk back, Amelia has fallen dead quiet. Not a single word, nor a smile. She can’t even
seem to look my way. I don’t understand what suddenly changed, all since we ran into this little boy.
When we’re back on the property, I ask the burning question.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” she answers quickly.
“Well, it’s not nothing since you’ve been quiet since we spoke to the little kid.”
Amelia stops walking, still with her head bowed. Slowly, she raises her gaze to meet mine, but
her eyes have glassed over. There is definitely something bothering her, a sadness in her expression
as her chin begins to tremble. She pulls the sleeves of her cardigan over her hands and raises it to
cover her mouth.
“I can’t do this,” her voice trembles.
“Do what?”
She points to me then to her. “This, us. I’m sorry, Will.”
Without another word, she turns back around and begins to quicken her steps to escape me. I don’t
understand her sudden change in mood and run toward her to catch up, grabbing her arm to make her
stop. I turn her around to see tears have fallen down her face.
“Hey,” I say softly, wiping the tear from her cheek. “What is it?”
She shakes her head, unable to speak. “I thought I was okay, but….”
I pull her into me, placing her head against my chest while I wrap my arms around her body to
comfort her. “It’s going to be okay, whatever is bothering you.”
“You don’t understand, Will.”
She pulls back slightly, but her eyes continue to haunt me. The color has drained from her face,
and the dull stare is portraying her sadness. I feel utterly helpless, unsure how to act or what to say,
consumed by the need to protect her at all costs. Whenever Amelia was sad or upset, it was almost
instinct to make her better again. I knew no different, still remembering the moment she was placed in
my arms many moons ago and how Charlie told me just how precious she was. I was a kid, but I was
old enough to understand that I never wanted her to feel hurt or pain. There was an urge to protect her
no matter what.
And it still stands to this very moment.
But I’m terrified of the truth unraveling, of being the cause of her pain.
“Help me understand,” I beg of her.
Amelia takes a deep breath, closing her eyes momentarily. She falls silent, but I don’t push her
and wait for her words to come at her own pace. Then, she finds the courage to finally open up to me
as if there are no walls between us.
“It happened four years ago…” she begins with, unable to look me in the eye as she speaks. “Just
before you left for London…”
 14

AMELIA

I t was never supposed to come out this way.

From the moment I miscarried all those years ago, I’d buried my grief and emotions,
reminding myself it was something I had no control over. The doctor gave me statistics. Mom
even reassured me it was normal, and many women experienced pregnancy loss.
I was young, unable to comprehend the magnitude of the situation, but it didn’t matter anyway, it
was never meant to be, and that was that. No point dwelling on something you cannot change.
But then I saw Will with the little boy on the beach. I wasn’t sure at the beginning exactly why my
legs became weak or why I was unable to breathe at a steady pace. My eyes grew hot, and then a pain
rippled through my chest when I imagined what our future could have looked like.
Us, here, and our child who would have been about this age.
The grief I had suppressed all those years ago came crashing down like a vicious storm. The what
if’s, the reel of future scenarios playing inside my head. Would we have been one happy family? If my
father was forced to welcome a grandchild, would he have finally accepted our relationship and the
burning question which tore me inside—would we have had our happily ever after?
All these questions began to onset a panic attack, and hiding my feelings became too hard when
Will stood beside me without knowing the whole truth.
And then he held me, the warmest of embrace, and inside his arms, I felt stronger. I had to grant
him this, release the burden, and admit what I should have all those years ago.
“It happened four years ago…” I begin with, unable to look him in the eye. “Just before you left
for London….”
He motions for us to take a seat on the small bench, which is nestled amongst a bed of flowers.
It’s quiet, giving us the privacy to have this conversation.
“Do you remember when we were together how I got really sick with the flu?
“Yeah.” He nods with a fixed look of concentration. “I was traveling, and you even went to the
ER from memory.”
I place my hands in my pockets, unsure how to say this. How do I tell him? I’m suddenly torn once
again, fighting with my morals and my ability to shut him out unfairly.
“I was pregnant.”
 Will’s mouth falls open, but no words come out. With a pained expression, he finally repeats,
“Pregnant?”
“Yes.”
He shakes his head, eyebrows pinching together. “But I don’t understand?”
I take a deep breath, not realizing how much I would struggle to drag up the past again.
“I miscarried the day we had that big fight in your office,” I tell him, twisting the bottom of my
cardigan in my hands. “The doctor reassured me it’s quite normal early on and that I did nothing
wrong. Sometimes these things can’t be helped.”
Will runs his fingers through his hair, then buries his face in his hands. I give him a moment to
process this, not wanting to continue for fear of overwhelming him. When he lifts his face away from
his hands, the skin bunches around his eyes with a look of anguish.
“After you left, I got into a car accident,” I continue, desperate to get this off my chest. “I wasn’t
thinking and nearly killed myself.”
“Amelia,” he breathes.
“I know you think I just moved on, but I didn’t, Will. I didn’t expect the grief to hit me as it did. I
never imagined leaving you to be so heartbreaking.” My hands clench into fists as I relieve the
injuries which permanently scarred me. “The accident caused more problems. I broke my arm,
suffered from insomnia because the trauma wouldn’t leave me. I was drowning with no way out. I
thought I was broken goods, but slowly, I began to piece my life back together.”
And then, I admit the truth, which could change everything or possibly nothing at all.
“Seeing you with that kid, I kept thinking. It could have been us.”
Will continues to stare into the garden. “You should have told me to stay.”
“So you could resent me later in life?” I counter with a heavy sigh. “Your life was planned out
well before I stepped back into it.”
“My business was planned out, not my life,” he reminds me, his tone shifting, and if I know him as
well as I claim to, the resentment is evident in his voice. “But now you’re telling me this? I destroyed
you when I thought leaving was the best decision for you. It was so you could live your life and do
what you needed to do. What I knew I did when I was your age.”
It all becomes more apparent. We were never on the same page. We were in love, a love which
took us by surprise. But here we are, years later, trying to understand what happened in the past, how
we went wrong. The thing is, we can sit here and analyze this until the sun comes up in the morning,
but nothing will change the fact that we ultimately fell apart.
“We were too much too soon,” I murmur.
“That we were.”
We both sit in silence with the pale moonlight to keep us company. For tonight, we’d said the
words we needed to say, and maybe we both need some space to think about this.
“Look, I’m really tired.” Will stands up, still keeping his distance. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.
Maybe for breakfast or something?”
I’m slightly hurt by his willingness to leave but try my best not to take it personally. He learned a
lot tonight, and that couldn’t have been easy to hear.
“I’m tired too,” I tell him. “See you tomorrow, Will.”
He doesn’t say another word, walking back toward the main house and leaving me alone in the
shadows. I don’t cry, nor shed another tear. The damage is done. How we move on from here, I am
not entirely sure just yet.
I joined everyone for an informal dinner by the pool. Notably absent is Will. A few people asked
where he was with Nikki answering he had some urgent work to attend to. I try my best to act normal,
unaffected by his absence.
Inside is a whole other story. I begin to worry, wondering if I should text him to make sure he is
okay. But the more I mull it over, I come to the realization he needs space right now.
The dinner is loud, with more cocktails served. Eric loves being the center of attention, so of
course, he tells stories which make everyone laugh. As the night wears on, the parents say goodbye
reasonably early. There are plans to take a yacht out tomorrow for lunch, so everyone needs to be at
the marina around ten.
My body is urging me to go to bed, despite Ava begging me to stay. Today has been too much, so I
apologize but welcome the quiet time inside my bedroom.
After showering and dressing in my tank and shorts, I climb into bed and play catch up on my
notifications. Austin has sent a few texts, which I respond too. He apologized for not answering the
call earlier and promised to call tomorrow.
I start to think about my relationship with him, how safe I feel. Austin is my best friend; we’ve
gone through so much together. But there is no denying the feelings which still linger toward Will.
I’ve become trapped in my own mistakes, unsure what is right or wrong anymore.
The more I think about us, me and Will, the harder it is to picture without the baggage of our past
relationship. We were damaged goods. There’s no other way to explain it. And perhaps all along we
had an expiration date. There were too many factors that stopped us from being together.
My rampant thoughts become too much to bear. I grab my cardigan and throw it on, leaving my
room to head toward the kitchen to find something to help me sleep.
The noise becomes louder as I walk past the dining room. I linger at the entrance to see Rocky
dressed in a pair of boxers and sporting a sombrero. Across the table is Jessa, Luna, and toward the
ends are Andy and Nash.
My eyes are drawn to Will, who is sitting beside Rocky.
“Here’s my favorite girl!” Rocky shouts, “Come sit with us.”
“Hey!” Luna yells, “You said I was your favorite?”
“Um, hello, he also said I was his favorite,” Jessa interjects. “You’re such a whore, Rocky.”
Uncle Rocky nods with a proud grin. “What can I say? I’m a charming old fella.”
I saunter toward the empty spot, which happens to be across from Will. He ignores me, throwing
poker chips in the middle of the table. I take a seat beside Jessa and pour myself a drink but decide to
nurse it. I’m not in the mood for a hangover but don’t want to spoil their fun either.
Surrounding the table are empty bottles of tequila, gin, vodka, and a few other labels I don’t
recognize. The more I observe Will’s behavior, not to mention the empty shot glass in front of him, the
more it becomes evident he has drunk a fair bit.
There’s a lot of smack talk, mainly from Rocky and Nash. The two of them are just as bad as each
other, the liquor of no help. I laugh along with them, not wanting to dampen the atmosphere even
though Will has not said a single word, playing aimlessly with the poker chips in front of him.
“Who’s up for strip poker?” Uncle Rocky spouts with an obnoxious laugh.
Jessa shakes her head with disgust. “God, no.”
I rest my hand on hers reassuringly with a grin.
 “No offense, Uncle Rocky, but some of us like wearing clothes,” I tell him.
“Really?” Will mocks, raising his eyes to meet mine finally. “It doesn’t stop you taking it off for
what’s his face?”
His eyes are glossy, and his stare is anything but welcoming. There is a supreme confidence and
satisfaction within himself, thanks to the shot of tequila he pours and throws back so effortlessly. He
lets out a rasp, then wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.
None of this excuses his rude behavior. Drunk Will is such a god damn asshole.
But what is the point of exhausting my energy to argue with him. Chances are, he won’t remember
a single thing in the morning. This is more Will getting something off his chest. Unfortunately, he is
choosing to do so in front of other people.
“What?” he prods with an arrogant smirk. “Nothing to say? Why don’t you tell everyone at the
table why you’re marrying the jerk?”
“He knows how to eat pussy,” Rocky blurts out.
Will lets out a growl, almost fist punching his dad. They get into an argument which momentarily
distracts Will.
“Hey, c’mon bud, calm down,” Andy says, patting Will on the shoulder.
“Will…” I murmur, dropping my gaze, “You’re drunk. So, no matter what answer I give you, it
won’t change how you feel inside.”
“And what is that?” he begs to argue. “Tell me how I feel, Doctor Edwards?”
Jessa rolls her eyes, quickly stepping in. “Will, leave her alone. If you wanted to marry her, you
should have asked first. End of story.”
Will slams his fist on the table, then rises from his chair. “I would have asked first! If I wasn’t
threatened with losing everything I worked hard for. You try loving someone knowing that you will
never be enough. You try having Lex Edwards sabotage your career unless you walk away!”
“Hey, son.” Uncle Rocky places his hands on Will’s chest. “C’mon, you need to calm down.”
“I won’t fucking calm down. You hurt me, Amelia. You’ve hurt me more than you’ll ever know by
saying yes to someone else and forgetting everything we fucking had.”
Will grabs the bottle and smashes it against the wall, only to walk away, with Uncle Rocky
following him.
I swallow the lump inside my throat as I fall back into the chair and close my eyes. I’m beyond
tears, tired of this game we continue to play. The pain inside my chest refuses to subside, and the last
thing I want to do is talk about this anymore.
“Let’s go somewhere and talk?” Jessa suggests with Luna agreeing beside her.
“You know what, guys? Thanks for the offer, but I really want to be alone.”
I head toward my room and close the door behind me. It’s one thing to know the pain you feel
inside, but another to see the pain you’ve caused someone else. We had a past, a past which carried
so much baggage. And despite how Will treated me tonight, I couldn’t entirely blame him. He is the
one who must watch me live my life with someone else. If the roles were reversed, chances are—I
would be in just as much pain.
I fall asleep while hugging the pillow and wake in the early morning with the sun barely risen.
The phone beside me says it’s five a.m. I barely got any sleep, in and out of dreams, all involving
Will.
Coffee is my only savior right now. I’m forced to take the long walk to the other end of the house,
where the kitchen is located. A yawn follows each footstep I take as I drag my weary self.
The sun begins to filter through the kitchen though not too bright. When I see Will sitting at the
table, I move toward the coffee machine, his head is bowed down, and his hair is a beautiful wild
mess.
“Hey.” I purse my lips, trying to keep this civil. Chances are his memory of last night is vague.
He lifts his head, clearing the rasp in his throat. “Morning.”
“Pounding head?”
“You could say that.”
I pour myself a coffee, then turn and lean against the countertop while my hands wrap around the
mug.
“You had a lot to drink last night,” I remind him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you that drunk.”
Will remains quiet, only for me to notice a bandage around his hand. I move toward him and
scrape my finger along it but gently.
“What happened to your hand?”
He shrugs his shoulders. “I think I punched a wall.”
I sigh heavily. “You were upset, and you had every right to be.”
“What did I say?”
“Nothing which didn’t need to be said,” I tell him, backing away and drinking my coffee.
I’ve resigned myself to knowing I’m not so innocent in all of this. My actions held consequences,
and the moment I chose to accept Austin’s proposal, the ramifications were staring me in the face. I
just decided to ignore them because I was in denial.
“Anyway, I’ll leave you be.” I place two Advil down on the table in front of him. “A wise man
once told me to take two of these before bed. But since that wise man wouldn’t have listened last
night, here you are.”
With my mug still in my hand, I take a few steps before he calls my name.
“I’d still like to have breakfast if you’re up for it?”
I smile with a nod. “Of course, I’ll be ready soon.”

The café is only a few minutes away and quiet for this time of the morning. We chose a table outside,
welcoming the fresh morning air.
“I propose we put yesterday behind us for breakfast and talk about something else if that is okay?”
Will nods, looking relieved. Considering he is still hungover, he scrubbed up well after a shower,
dressed in his tanned shorts and a white tee. He left the beard unshaven, but nevertheless, Will still
looks incredibly handsome.
“I wanted to ask you how work is going. I mean, I know you are back, but how was London?”
“London itself is wet.” He chuckles softly, taking a sip of his espresso. “But I spent a lot of time
abroad and in Europe.”
“I love Europe. Every summer we used to go to our chateau in France. I had such good memories
as a kid.”
“France is beautiful.”
“I miss traveling. It’s one thing my parents did well. They really opened the world up to my
sisters and me.”
He raises his brows, rubbing his chin. “What’s stopping you?”
“Studying, I completed my undergraduate in three years. I worked myself hard so I could progress
to law school quicker. There was time for nothing else.”
Will bows his head, running his finger along the rim of the small cup.
“What?” I ask, curious to his silence.
“Nothing.”
“C’mon, Will. It’s not nothing. You’ve got something to say.”
“You remind me a lot of Charlie, that’s all.”
I smile, relaxing my shoulders. “That’s not a bad thing? I admire my mother. She is my idol. Do
you have one? Someone you’ve idolized?”
His gaze remains fixed. “I did, before.”
“Oh, who?”
A small huff escapes him, only for my exhausted brain to register. I lower my eyes toward the
plate in front of me to raise them a moment later.
“I know deep down inside, he is proud of you,” I say softly. “You’ve come a long way, and my
dad is a tough man to break. The truth is, we both broke him. He had no choice but to forgive me but
hate me for saying this. For you, it’ll be a long time to heal.”
“I don’t want his forgiveness,” Will is quick to argue. “Lex isn’t a saint in all this either.”
“No, he isn’t. But he is my father, and I love him despite all his flaws.”
There is no chance we will agree on this, so I quickly change the subject to something less
controversial.
We eat the meals served, finish our coffee, then take a walk back home. It’s another beautiful day
in the Hamptons with perfect blue skies and not a single cloud seen.
“So, are you going on this yacht Ava planned?”
“Unfortunately, yes,” he drags, rolling his eyes. “My dad is relentless when it’s his birthday. It’s
all about him.”
“As long as he is not driving the yacht, I think it’ll be a good day.”
My phone begins to buzz inside my purse, but I choose to ignore it. A few minutes later, it does
again. Anyone calling me this early on a Sunday morning has got to be a prank call.
We reach the house, but Will stops me before we enter.
“I’m sorry about yesterday,” he begins with, keeping his hands in his pockets while staring at the
floor. “The pregnancy thing was a lot to process, but regardless, it was selfish of me to have acted
that way last night. I can’t imagine how hard it was for you to go through that alone.”
I place my hand on his arm. “It’s okay, Will. We all make mistakes. None of us are perfect.”
With a reassuring smile, our gaze locks into a long stare. I’d seen so many sides to Will since the
moment I saw him inside Nikki’s office, but nothing will change the fact that behind it all is the man
who once owned my heart.
It is a heart so desperate to remember what it is like to kiss his lips and radiate in his warmth. I
find myself inching closer until the door opens abruptly and forces me to take a step back.
“Ava?”
“I tried calling you?” she growls beneath her breath.
“Why? It’s so early.”
She yanks me through the doorway and in front of the hazel eyes which belong to the man I’m
supposed to marry.
Austin Carter.
 15

AMELIA

A ustin is standing inside the grand foyer beside a small black suitcase.
His hands are crossed beneath his muscular chest, wearing his favorite Dodgers shirt
and a pair of cargo shorts. The muscles around his face are tight; the color of his eyes a
darker shade than the normally warm hazel I’ve always loved. His gaze darts back and forth between
Will and me, but his silence is the eerie calm before the storm.
Fuck.
I purposely stand in the middle, not sure how this will go down. Austin knew of my relationship
with Will but never asked for details. I narrowed it down to being a guy thing. The less they knew, the
better.
But Austin isn’t the person I am worried about—it’s Will.
Will’s ego and confidence led him to become Mr. Billionaire CEO. He is every woman’s erotic
fantasy, according to millions of women online who follow his social media page. Yet part of his so-
called alpha trait is jealousy.
I’ve seen it in the past, watched Will react on his heightened emotions because of another man. I
remember Liesel mentioning how “hot” it was, only for me to burst her sick bubble. It might be hot to
read about in books, but real life is a whole other story.
On several occasions over the last day, he has brought attention to my engagement ring. But it’s
one thing to bring it up in conversation, and another to see the man standing across from you. We’ve
come so far this morning to ease the tension between us, and I know Austin being here will push him
over the edge.
Will is not a forgiving man, much like my own father.
I want nothing more than to click my fingers and disappear, but I have no choice but to own the
situation. I am the common dominator; all of this being my fault. I should have told Austin the truth,
and I shouldn’t have gone to breakfast with Will either.
Eric’s annoyingly high-pitched voice replays in my head. “Deja vu. It’s the Lex, Charlie, and
Julian love triangle all over again.”
It’s not a love triangle, I repeat. It’s merely an unfortunate situation I allowed to happen because I
make poor decisions.
 Stupid, careless decisions—because I can’t seem to let go.
I take a deep breath, finding the courage to get this over and done with, yet the more I
procrastinate, the more panic overcomes me until I beg with my eyes for Ava to help.
“Austin, you remember Will, don’t you? He’s our cousin,” Ava assures him, rushing through her
words. “It’s his dad’s birthday which is why we’re all here.”
Neither one extends their hands to greet each other, and I dart my eyes back to Ava for a lifejacket.
“I believe you are not actually related?” Austin questions in an arctic tone.
Will’s wide stance is followed with a scoff, yet he keeps his opinion at bay, not entertaining
Austin’s comment.
“Um yeah, I guess if you’re getting technical.” Ava shrugs half-heartedly. “It’s great you’re here,
though, last-minute like Will. The more, the merrier. Anyway, Will and I are heading out to the pool
because Will and Gigi…well, I guess I’ll keep the gossip to myself.”
Her comment stirs jealousy, but I control my mannerisms in front of Austin to act calm and
collected. Ava grabs Will’s arm, but his expression is less than pleased as he clenches his teeth with a
deliberate head tilt. Inside Ava’s grip, he doesn’t move until she coerces him, and he finally leaves
the room with her.
Austin watches me furtively, his arms still crossed with a cold stare creating tension between us. I
prepare myself for what he is about to ask, unsure how to untangle myself from the mess I’ve made.
“You didn’t tell me he was back from London?”
“I only recently found out.”
“How recently?” he grits.
“I dunno, like a few weeks?” I answer flatly before I shift my gaze toward him. “I didn’t feel the
need to bring it up. Just because he’s back doesn’t mean we have anything to do with each other
anymore.”
“Well, you do,” Austin jeers with a pinched expression, his eyes narrowing at me. “He’s here.”
“As Ava said, he arrived yesterday.”
“And you didn’t think to mention it to me?”
“Austin? What exactly is the problem?” My tone is raised, the exhaustion of barely any sleep last
night testing my patience. “He’s here. It’s his dad's party. You didn’t return my call yesterday, so there
was no conversation between us where I could bring it up.”
Austin releases an ugly laugh; its intent is not humorous or to lighten the mood. “The problem is
that he is your ex-boyfriend. And we haven’t even addressed why the two of you were together just
then?”
“That was years ago, okay,” I remind him, then intake a sharp breath. “We’ve both moved on. I’m
engaged to you. I don’t understand why you need to make it a bigger deal than it is?” I say, trying to
defuse the situation, and convince myself it’s nothing.
“Why won’t you answer me?”
I gaze at Austin, placing my hands in the pocket of my shorts. If he wants an answer, I’ll give him
one. But as far as I am concerned, I have done nothing to break his trust nor compromise our
relationship.
Except for that almost kiss.
“We went to eat breakfast. That’s it. It was early, so we walked to the café not too far from here.
If you can’t trust me, then I have no words to make you change your mind.”
Austin runs his hands through his hair, letting out a sigh.
“You’re right,” he mumbles, lowering his head. “I’m sorry, it’s been a long flight, and I’ve had a
tough week.”
He reaches his hand out for me, and I touch his fingers for him to pull me into a deep kiss. I don’t
pull away, but it doesn’t feel right to be kissing here. I give it a moment before I place my hands on
his chest to create some distance between us without offending him.
“Why don’t we spend time together, just the two of us?” I suggest, playing with the fabric of his
shirt.
“No, we came here to spend time with your family,” he demands, catching me by surprise. “And
that’s what we’re going to do.”
My parents enter through the front door, surprised to see Austin beside me. Of course, Mom is
quick to welcome him, as is Dad. When I look closely at Dad’s expression, he appears somewhat
amused by Austin showing up. Mom, on the other hand, gives me a probing gaze though keeps her
thoughts to herself.
Ava returns, offering to show Austin to our room. I tell them I’ll join them in a few minutes,
wanting to stay back with my parents for a moment. The second they turn the corner, I tug on Mom’s
arm in a panic.
“What the hell do I do?”
“Millie, don’t panic. You’re all adults.”
“Have you met Will?” I question with a strained voice. “He isn’t exactly a patient man, and my
engagement is not exactly something he’s accepted. Now Austin is here. Austin is just as competitive.
How am I supposed to be in the same room as an ex-lover and new fiancé?”
Dad is suppressing his laughter, though I have no idea why he finds this amusing. I, for one, don’t.
My lips press together while I watch him, crossing my arms in disbelief.
“Why is this so funny?”
“You said you had it all under control, Amelia.”
I throw my hands in the air. “Until this happened!” I turn to face Mom again. “C’mon, Mom, what
do I do? You’ve been in this situation. What did you do?”
Mom purses her lips, trying to keep her smile at bay. “You don’t want to know.”
“No, tell me, please?”
“No, honey, it involves your father and his um…let’s say need to satisfy his urges.”
The penny drops, as does my stomach. Why, oh why—did I poke the fucking bear?
“Right, please don’t say anything more about that,” I mumble.
“Look, Millie. The truth is that you’re engaged to be married to Austin. You need to respect that
commitment,” she says softly. “Yes, I realize I am a hypocrite for giving you this advice, but if I could
turn back time, I would have ended my engagement before anything happened with your father
because Julian was owed that respect. As for Will, he is a grown man who will make his own
decisions no matter what anyone else says. You just need to make sure your actions and intent are
clear, whatever they may be.”
When it comes to discussing Will, Dad’s face lowers to avoid the conflict. His opinion on the
matter still stands, but nevertheless, I ask the question of him.
“What do you think, Dad?”
Dad lifts his gaze to meet mine. “I agree with your mother. You’ve committed to one man, and you
need to honor that. If you have any doubt as to whether that is what you want for the rest of your life,
then you need to be honest with yourself.”
It was the most logical thing Dad has ever said. Usually, his opinion is very one-sided and always
to benefit him.
 “I have some thinking to do,” I tell them both before walking to the room to find Austin.

Everyone arrives at the marina just in time.

Ava calls everyone’s attention to a list of rules and the itinerary for the day. I half-listen, noticing
Will and Gigi are nowhere to be seen.
“Number one rule of the day,” Uncle Rocky yells, “what happens on the yacht stays on the yacht.”
“That’s what you said about Vegas,” Uncle Noah deadpans.
“And our trip to Cabo,” Eric adds with a grimace.
Dad rubs his chin before saying, “And our stay in Amsterdam.”
“Don’t forget the infamous Thailand getaway,” Uncle Julian is quick to mention.
“All right, all right, so I have a big mouth. My wife ain’t complaining, that’s for sure.”
Nikki purses her lips, annoyed at his running mouth. Aunt Adriana pats her shoulder while
laughing softly.
“Rocky, a big mouth is great for giving head,” Eric says confidently. “But having a big mouth does
nothing for a lady garden.”
“Are we back to using lady garden?” Kate complains, scowling. “It’s so Eric circa years before
his addiction to Botox.”
“I’m sorry,” Eric drags, placing his hands on his hips, “I can’t say I keep current with vagina
lingo. Ask me what the confused straight guys are calling dick, and I’m your number one man.”
I fall into a fit of laughter, welcoming Eric’s humor before we board the yacht. With blue skies
and barely any wind—it’s predicted to be a smooth sail. Beside me, Luna is already taking seasick
tablets her mom hands her.
Not long after we leave the marina, I pull Ava aside when Austin is busy with Andy and Nash.
“Where’s Will?”
“He had some important work thing to attend to so stayed back at the house.”
Ava continues to pour the drinks, but not before advising the waiter onboard which drink belongs
to who.
“And, um, Gigi? Your so-called bestie?”
“Not feeling well.”
“Not feeling well?” I repeat as my mouth slackens. “What exactly is wrong with her?”
“Migraine, headache, something like that,” Ava says, nonchalant.
My chest begins to cave, followed by a sudden pounding inside my head. “Where is she then?”
“Back at the house.”
“So, you’re telling me that Will and Gigi are back at the house, alone?” I sputter, momentarily
beyond words.
Ava places the bottle of Malibu down, scrunching up her face only to relax it seconds later and
regain some calm.
“To answer the real question you are asking, Millie. Yes, they are alone, and I don’t know
whether they are together or if this was intentional. Does Gigi like Will? Yes, she wants to fuck him,
and that comes as no surprise since she’s practically thrown herself onto him in front of everyone
since the moment we got here.”
I bite down on my bottom lip, hurt by the truth. What did I expect Will to do? Come out with us so
he can watch Austin wrap his arms around me and kiss my lips. Even I knew that would be unfair and
difficult to see, but it doesn’t erase the jealousy and hurt of knowing Will and Gigi are all alone.
And the truth is, Will is single and can damn well do whomever he pleases.
“I need a drink.”
“You’ve come to the right person. How strong do you want it?”
“Anything to erase the thought, Ava,” I mumbled beneath my breath.
It started with one drink, then over-eating on the delicious lunch served. Uncle Rocky stripped off
to only a pair of leopard print speedos which Eric dared him to wear. Surprisingly, Nikki found it
amusing courtesy of the extra-strong drinks Ava poured. When it comes to handling the bar, Ava is
notorious for potent servings of liquor.
The rest of the afternoon became a hazy blur. Between Ava’s drinks and the intense sun, I found
myself in a drunken stupor. I don’t even remember docking, nor how I got back home.
There was a moment when Austin placed me in bed, and Mom was standing beside him, insisting
I had heatstroke because apparently—my skin was all red. Either way, I wanted to be alone and
sleep.
Sometime in the late afternoon, I open my eyes to see Austin sitting beside me in bed. I let out an
involuntary groan before sitting up, only for the room to spin and my stomach recoil.
“Austin?” I barely mumble, my throat incredibly dry. “What time is it?”
“Almost dinner time.”
“I slept that long?”
He nods, but notably, his stare is fixated directly in front of him, avoiding me.
“Tell me I’m crazy, Millie?”
I rub my eyes in confusion. “What are you talking about?”
“Tell me I have nothing to worry about. That you love me, and someday, we’ll get married.”
“I said yes to marrying you.” I keep my voice low, wanting to avoid an argument but also because
my head is throbbing. How much did I drink? Too much because I feel like absolute trash.
“Months ago,” he deadpans. “But now Will is back in the picture…”
“Will is not back in the picture,” I state, trying to control my frustration. “He is back in Manhattan
along with the other millions of people there. And in case you didn’t notice today, he was busy with
someone else.”
Austin turns to face me, his stare anything but inviting. “I did, notice. And it’s clear you did too.
Why else did you get blind drunk?”
“Because Ava poured? You know, as well as I do, she is notorious for her imbalance ratio of gin
to tonic water. Plus, the heat today was ridiculous.”
“That’s what your mom said,” he mumbles, lowering his head.
I place my hand on his. “You have nothing to worry about except for getting changed because it’s
our final dinner, and they’re bringing out some expensive cake made just for Rocky.”
He nods, but deep inside, his vulnerability is still eating away at him.
I hop off the bed a little too fast as my head begins to spin. Hanging on my wardrobe is a silk
ivory dress Ava insists I wear. According to her, it will look fantastic for the photos she plans to use
on her social media account.
“You use the bathroom here,” I suggest, grabbing my dress and shoes. “I’m going to use Ava’s. I’ll
meet you back here in twenty minutes.”
“Sure.” He nods quietly. “See you soon.”
I linger at the door, then turn to face him. “Austin, are you okay?”
 He releases a breath, rubbing his face in his hands. It wasn’t just us he worried about. There was
the pressure of his medical degree looming over his head.
“As long as we are okay,” he tells me softly, “I will be just fine.”
 16

AMELIA

O utside on the patio, a large dining table is set up a few feet away from the pool.
Above it, festoon lights hung in a diagonal pattern, creating a warm ambiance while
making it perfect for alfresco dining underneath the stars.
The table is decorated in a black and gold theme, put together nicely to mark the special occasion
of Uncle Rocky’s birthday. The tablescape elements are dark, but there is still an elegance to it all.
Bottles of wine sit inside chillers. Rows of glasses, china, and cutlery—are positioned to
accommodate everyone dining. Running down the center is a gold table runner with pillar candles
sitting inside lanterns.
“This is gorgeous,” Jessa praises, taking a seat across from me. She looks absolutely stunning
tonight in a black cocktail dress which is perfectly tailored to her body. Her hair is out; long honey
brown curls cascading down her open back. Her beautiful features are a mix between her dad and
mom, but I see more Uncle Noah in her. “Ava is the queen of hosting.”
“She gets it from Mom,” I say, grinning while Mom acknowledges the compliment a few seats
down.
Everyone made an effort to dress up tonight. All the men look dapper in their suits, and the women
are just as beautiful in the dresses they’re wearing. Of course, Aunt Adriana being a designer is
flawless in the gown she has on.
Austin takes a seat beside me, opening the napkin and placing it on my lap like the perfect
gentleman he is. I place my hand on his arm with a smile until my attention is diverted to an annoying
giggle. Shifting my glance, Gigi is standing across the table wearing a low-cut yellow dress with a
crisscross pattern across her chest, barely covering her perky breasts. The dress itself catches the
attention of all the men, including Austin. For someone with a supposed migraine, she looks awfully
chirpy while taking a seat across from me. Great, why do I have to look at her all night?
Ava comes to the rescue, suggesting she move a few spots down. Thank fuck. The last thing I want
is to have to entertain a liar dressed like a god damn whore.
I need to control myself.
Deep breaths.
This is very unladylike and does nothing to build the resilience I will need to become a lawyer
one day. All I need to do is keep my opinions to myself and expressions to a bare minimum.
Andy takes a seat across from me. At least he is fun and will talk me off the ledge if needed. I
bow my head, ignoring my pulsating head from today’s misfortunate drinking, wishing I took some
Advil when I woke up. I was too busy trying to reassure Austin, forgetting to take care of myself,
which will no doubt escalate to something bigger very soon.
As I try my best to control the throb, my eyes glance toward Will, who is standing beside where
Gigi sits. He is wearing a dark blue suit, though no tie with a slightly exposed chest beneath the white
shirt he wears. I plead with myself to turn away, ignoring how devastatingly handsome he looks.
Yet my eyes are a moth drawn to the flame. The more I admire how sexy he looks, the more my
body craves to touch him.
I can almost smell his scent from across the table; masculine, alluring—igniting all my senses.
Biting down on my lip, I lower my gaze and take a deep breath, reminding myself of Austin beside
me.
Like an annoying child, Gigi begs Will to sit next to her, which he does, giving a quick glance my
way only to turn in the opposite direction moments later.
When everyone is seated, the waiters serve the starters as everyone speaks amongst themselves. A
few dad jokes are thrown around, and Eric shifts the conversation to something more controversial—
his love-hate relationship with bangs. It starts a debate amongst the women of the group, but I choose
to keep quiet, not in the mood to converse. My eyes keep unwillingly moving to Will. He appears
unaffected by my sitting with Austin, busy whispering something into Gigi’s ear, which makes her
laugh.
I bury my jealousy by distracting myself with others, but its lingering presence is unavoidable.
Did he sleep with her today? And how many times did they have sex? These questions are like
poison running through my veins, and I beg of myself to stop the vicious cycle I’m caught in.
The waiters serve the mains, and when the chicken is placed in front of me, I stab my fork into it
—ignoring the burning sensation consuming me. My stomach begins to harden, forcing me to drink the
wine in front of me, which is the last thing in the world I want after today. It doesn’t seem to work,
making my stomach even more unsettled.
There is a tap of a fork against a glass as Eric insists Uncle Rocky entertain us with a speech.
Silence falls over the table as Uncle Rocky stands up with an overbearing grin on his face. “Where do
I begin?”
“How about with zipping your fly up?” Nash yells across the table.
Nikki shakes her head in disappointment as everyone laughs. Given that Uncle Rocky does not
look embarrassed at all, I take the wink he gives his wife as the reason they were last to dinner. Will
flinches across the table while leaning back into his chair, obviously coming to the same realization.
“Firstly, I have to thank Ava and her hot besties for making this happen.”
Ava raises her glass with pride. “You’re welcome, Uncle Rocky!”
Uncle Rocky then raises his glass, staring directly at Will.
“To my son, Will,” he begins, pausing momentarily to then continue, “when I knocked up your
Mom in freshman year of college, I never expected to have a son of your intelligence. You make me
proud, and I have no doubt that you will fucking slay the business world after today. Sorry, Lex.”
Dad keeps his expression flat, leaning back into his chair with his arm around Mom. He has
barely acknowledged Will, and to my knowledge—they have not spoken since being here.
“I am honored to be your father, Will.” He raises his glass again in which Will follows the
sentiment, keeping his smile fixed. “And here’s to hoping you give me some grandbabies soon. You up
for the challenge, Gigi?”
Uncle Rocky roars with laughter as everyone follows, including Gigi who looks pleased with the
attention she is receiving.
Well, everyone except me.
I force my lips to curve upward, aware of Austin’s eyes falling upon me. Jessa glances at me from
across the table, offering a sympathetic smile.
“And to my wife,” Uncle Rocky continues. “No words, babe. Life is not worth living unless
you’re by my side.”
Nikki grins back at him as he leans in and kisses her softly. Despite Uncle Rocky’s boisterous
personality, the two of them have a love like no other. They’ve grown together from such a young age,
yet I can’t help but wonder if I would feel equally in love with Austin after years of marriage. He is
my best friend; he knows me so well. Surely, friendship must account for something in a marriage.
But the moment my thoughts begin to think about the future, I am drawn back to Will. There is no
denying my feelings toward him haven’t disappeared, but I also respect and love Austin. How is it
possible to feel the way I feel about two men?
It’s wrong of me even to think these thoughts, let alone compare. Yet how do I ignore how
erratically my heart beats when my eyes feast upon the man who once consumed me whole. The pull,
unexplainable with its force—wreaks havoc on my soul. It begs to be touched again, to be ignited by
the person who started the flame. But all these feelings, the emotions, all of them are forbidden when
they should be directed to the man sitting beside me.
“And to everyone else here tonight,” Uncle Rocky mentions with a final toast, “you are my family.
Thank you for celebrating my life with me.”
There is applause from everyone at the table until Uncle Rocky follows with, “So what time are
strippers getting here?”
More laughter continues as the bottles of wine empty and the cake comes out with only one candle
since Uncle Rocky is in denial about his age. We sing a round of Happy Birthday, followed by the
waiters cutting the cake and serving it to each guest.
“How’s med school?” Jessa asks Austin, but not before smacking Andy’s hand while he attempts
to steal her cake. I noticed this weekend that the two of them were very flirty. Since they aren’t
related, being my cousins on either side, it wouldn’t be taboo if they dated.
Note to self…discuss this later with Ava.
“Hard, but it’s great. Hopefully, it will settle down when we get married soon.”
My eyes blink slowly while trying to grasp what Austin just said. We hadn’t actually discussed
the getting married part, so when did it suddenly become soon?
“Oh, I didn’t realize you were getting married soon?” Jessa questions with a flat gaze. “Well, who
doesn’t love a wedding?”
“Me.” Andy rolls his eyes until Jessa nudges him.
Nash raises his hand. “And me unless there are single hot chicks. You got any single friends,
Millie? What about your friend Liesel? I wouldn’t say no to a cougar. Call me a honey badger.”
Jessa scowls at her brother. “You are so gross. I swear you’re Rocky junior.”
“Not soon,” I tell everyone with slight annoyance. “Studying is more important right now.”
Austin places his fist on the table. It's curled into a ball and almost stark white. What did he
expect me to say? Lie to everyone about us planning a wedding? We hadn’t discussed a single thing
except for the fact that we planned to wait.
“Maybe studying can wait?” he contests, keeping his voice low.
 Across the table, Will purses his lips with a smug expression. With his arm around Gigi, he leans
in again to whisper something into her ear. The nerve of him. I bet he spent all day fucking her brains
out just to get me back.
I place my hand on Austin’s leg, willing to ease the tension of this conversation. “You’re right. We
can make it work sooner.
I’m not sure why I lied or why I felt compelled to end an argument with Austin when in fact, he's
putting me on the spot and telling everyone we are getting married soon is downright disrespectful.
My emotions are running wild, angered at Austin, who is trying to control things, and jealous
watching Will flirting with Gigi. I shift uncomfortably in my chair, rubbing my hands against my thighs
nervously. My chest begins to tighten, only to accelerate my breathing. The inside of my body starts to
quiver, causing my stomach to churn.
Jessa and Luna excuse themselves to use the bathroom, only for my gaze to fall onto Will. Gigi is
the one whispering something in his ear this time, only for a smirk to play on his lips. He purposely
meets my stare and places his hand on her shoulder, teasing the strap she wears, all the while never
breaking my gaze.
The asshole.
Throwing my napkin onto the table, I rise from the chair.
“I’m going to the bathroom,” I tell Austin, then I lean down and kiss his lips softly, caressing his
face gently.
When I pull away, he grabs my hand and kisses the ring on my finger as my lips curve upwards
into a smile.
Then slowly, my eyes glance back to the angered stare of the man who insisted we play this game
tonight. His expression is anything but forgiving, bitter with tightness in his eyes while his jaw
clenches from my careless actions.
I turn my back toward him, making my way to the house to realize I need fresh air, not a bathroom.
Instead, I exit the front door to avoid seeing anyone, knowing everyone is out back where the party is
at.
Out the front are parked cars. Uncle Rocky’s Range Rover, Dad’s Aston Martin—his fifth child.
There are a few more belonging to other family members. With every footstep I take, my shoes crunch
against the gravel. Given I am wearing black strappy heels, it becomes increasingly difficult with
every step.
A noise behind me stills my movements. I take a deep breath, praying to god it is a wild animal
and not who I think it is.
Slowly, I turn around to Will standing in the shadows. His arms are crossed beneath his chest with
one fist pressed against his mouth.
“Leave me alone,” I warn him, crossing my own arms. “I’ve got nothing to say to you.”
“I guess you’re right. You’ve got nothing to say. Too busy planning your wedding, right?”
Heat flushes through my body as the anger comes roaring to life.
“What do you care, Will?” I yell, unable to control myself. “Clearly living the best life of a single
man.”
“You have no right to be angry tonight!”
“I have no right to be angry?” I question with a sick laugh. “You spent the day with Gigi, doing
god knows what.”
“What does it matter, Amelia?” He moves toward me, grabbing my hand to raise the ring between
us. “You chose him! How dare you think you have any say as to what I do with my life, including who
I fuck.”
I remove my hand from him, dropping my head to still the pain spreading throughout me. “That’s
right. You’re just out to hurt me.”
“And are you hurt?” he asks bitterly. “Does it hurt to know that another woman is in my bed?
Laying beneath me while I kiss every inch of her body, then slide myself in and watch her come?”
“You bastard,” I growl, raising my hand before he grabs my wrist tightly.
Will’s eyes are on fire, burning so bright and torturing me with their violent flames. His nostrils
are flaring, rage consuming his entire being until I push myself forward and force my lips onto him.
My heart is pumping so hard, remembering the ache which has longed for him since the day he left for
London.
I pull away, catching my breath with a pained stare. I’m unable to turn away until he grabs my
face, pressing his lips against mine.
The force is so strong, crippling any emotion but the one which makes me focus on how perfect
his lips taste. His tongue entangles with mine, the familiarity clouding any rational thought which
wants to push him away.
Which should push him away.
My hands move toward his chest as I let out a small moan, dragging my lips away to break free as
guilt consumes me whole. As if he knows the anguish he’s putting me through, he locks me into an
embrace, trapping me while sucking hard on my lips.
The pain turns me on, traveling to forbidden places which only existed when we were together.
From the moment he left, I wondered what it would be like to taste his lips again, and no matter how
much I thought about it, the reality is far off.
I missed how he tasted.
How he would kiss me passionately, every time like it was our first kiss.
My head is screaming for him to let me go, but I can’t stop as he presses my body against my
father’s car. Everything begins to tremble as he stiffens against my stomach. I can’t let it go any
further, terrified by how much I want him and how easily my heart has forgotten the past.
Or maybe it’s the opposite—my heart remembers just how perfect it once felt. How secure and
loved, how nothing in the world could ever come between us.
“If you want to be a good girl,” he begs, with pleading eyes as his thumb runs along my bottom
lip. “Tell me to stop.”
I can’t tell him to stop. I never could.
And that’s the trouble with us—we both had the ability to destroy each other. We did it years ago,
and right now—we are following the same destructive path as before.
Yet no matter how bad I knew this was, how morally wrong of me it is to kiss Will while engaged
to another man—it didn’t stop me.
I’m under his touch, and there is no breaking free.
No matter how hard I try.
Will Romano still owns me, and finally—I need to stop fighting the truth.
 17

WILL

R esistance is futile.
Staring into her eyes, the flame is burning bright, reflecting my own desperate need to
have her once again.
Then, Amelia’s lips crash onto mine. A feverish kiss knocking the wind out of me as temptation
finally wins. Her tongue battles recklessly with mine, wanting more and unable to get enough in this
stolen moment of ours.
“If you want to be a good girl,” I beg of her, pleading with my eyes while running my thumb along
her bottom lip, remembering how these lips had once belonged to only me. “Tell me to stop.”
Her breathing is heavy, the rise and fall of her chest visible. I’m drawn to the beat of her heart,
placing my palm down against her chest to wish it will only ever beat for me.
My desperation is sending my thoughts into a crazy mindfuck because nothing in the world matters
besides her right now. Not the billion-dollar deal waiting to be signed, nor anyone at the dinner party
tonight. I don’t care if we’re caught, unapologetic with my intent to fuck her sweet pussy right here,
right now.
The heat radiates off her skin, and slowly, I run my palm down the middle of her chest. Every inch
hardens my dick, making me ready to blow in my god damn pants. I bite down, clenching my jaw,
willing my urges to slow down enough so I can savor the moment.
I need her now.
And I’m a selfish man.
My fingers tug on the strap of the ivory silk dress she wears, a dress which has teased me all night
long since the moment I laid eyes on her. When the fabric falls, her chest is exposed in all its glory.
My fingers graze her nipples, admiring how beautiful her tits appear under the moonlight.
Letting out a gasp, she tilts her head back, allowing me to bury my face into her neck as I run my
tongue along her collarbone, desperate to taste every inch of her again, including her perky tits.
“I don’t want to stop,” she murmurs. “If I’m bad, it’s only because you bring it out of me.”
My hands grip her face, pinning her down against Lex’s satin Aston Martin DBS Superleggera. A
nice fucking car but the bastard deserves it.
Amelia Edwards is the piece of forbidden fruit dangling in front of me, ready to poison me with
just one bite.
And I want to taste it all.
I’m no longer able to resist. My desire to be inside her is beyond anything I can control anymore. I
greedily suck her lips while tugging on her hair, then continue kissing down her neck until my mouth is
on her perfect tits.
Fuck, how I missed this.
A groan escapes Amelia’s beautiful lips as I suck the left one hard while pinching the right nipple,
then quickly alternating. Her hands are running through my hair, guiding my mouth back to hers to kiss
me deeply.
“I’m taking back what’s mine,” I breathe, lifting her body against the car as she wraps her legs
around my waist. Fumbling with my belt, my cock springs free, flicking between her legs. “I’m going
to fuck you now. It’s going to be hard and quick. Do you think you can handle that?”
Her eyes widen with a silent nod, and the desperation on her face only drives me to take her now.
My hands clasp around her panties, pushing them aside as I slide myself in. The warm sensation
wraps around my cock, a deep moan involuntarily escaping me at how wet she is.
Every thrust is bringing me closer, with Amelia’s moans expelling at a fast pace. I place my hand
on her mouth, covering the noise while she silently rides me against the car.
My lips graze her ear. “I want you to come with me. Are you ready, Miss Edwards?”
I drop my hands to cup her ass while her hands grip onto my shirt, pulling me into a deep kiss. She
sucks on my bottom lip, driving me wild until I have no choice but to take that as a yes.
The grip of my hands on her ass is tight, and with one last thrust—I blow inside her, shutting my
eyes tight to catch my breath from the stars I’m seeing. I can feel her convulse around me, her pants
heavy as she throws her head back, willing her own breathing to slow down.
I kiss the tip of her shoulder before sliding her off me and helping her to the ground. Unable to
look at me, Amelia’s gaze falls to her feet while adjusting her dress.
My fingers reach out, lifting her chin so our gaze meets. Undeniably, guilt laces her stare until she
turns away and out of my touch, wounding me. This moment is supposed to define us, not be
overshadowed by remorse. I don’t care if she has that ring on her fucking finger. I will never regret
what just happened between us.
“I should go back,” Amelia says faintly.
“Can we talk, please? If not now, later tonight when everyone has gone to bed?”
Her eyes plead with me to understand, but the more I fall prey to the emerald-green orbs, the less
patient I become. What the hell are we waiting for? After tonight, why can’t we pick up from where
we left off all those years ago?
“Give me time, please.”
“Time for what?” I rush, running my hands through my hair. “For you to convince yourself this
was a mistake?”
Amelia dips her chin to her chest, her posture slumping.
“It was only a mistake because I betrayed Austin,” she confesses, crossing her arms. “I need to
sort myself out.”
“And what do you expect me to do while you sort yourself out?”
She purses her lips while shaking her head. “I don’t know, Will. I’m just asking you to give me
time to fix my mistakes.”
“I’m not perfect either, Amelia. So, we both made mistakes. Why can’t we just move forward?” I
demand, losing my patience.
 “Because you don’t have your best friend inside that house whose trust has been broken, she
professes softly. “I love him, Will. He will always be an important piece of my life and he deserves
an apology from me. That’s the least I can give him.”
And with those words said in honesty, it stings like a sharp razor blade gliding against my skin.
She’ll always love him because he gave her things I never did—her first sexual experience, and
maybe the biggest bruise to my already battered ego—the first man to ever propose marriage. I loathe
him for sharing so many firsts with her, something I’ll never be able to claim.
Amelia leans forward to place a gentle kiss on my lips before walking away and back to the
house. I call her name one more time, prompting her to turn around.
“Nothing happened with Gigi,” I tell her, wanting to get it off my chest. “I would never purposely
hurt you. I need you to know that.”
She nods, her expression blank, before she disappears inside. I stay back, not wanting to cause a
scene by walking in at the same time as her. What happened tonight is no mistake. It felt so right it
terrified me. I’ve gotten a taste of her, and there is no chance I can let her go again, confident with all
my being that we are meant to be together. We were given a bumpy path, a path full of sticks and
stones—but ultimately, it’s tested the love between us.
And then I begin to regret my outburst only moments ago. I should have told her I still love her.
Maybe that is what she needed to hear. I never stopped loving her, and no matter how I envision my
future, if she’s not in it—life is not worth living.
My phone begins to buzz inside my pocket. I pull it out, not recognizing the number. Who the fuck
would call me so late on a Sunday night? I figure it’s some random caller and hit reject.
I run my hands through my hair then walk back to the house. The large front door closes behind
me, so I walk down the hall leading to the back patio, only to cross paths with Lex down the long
corridor.
Fuck.
I could turn around, say nothing at all, but instead, I slow my movements until we’re a few steps
away from each other. Lex is a tall man, but we’re about even in height, not that he intimidates me one
bit. I knew his secrets; we were once the best of friends. A hell of a history between us, all of which
ended the moment he claimed I betrayed him.
“I am aware of Lau’s proposition,” he begins with, keeping his tone controlled as usual. His stare
is unwavering, typical Lex Edwards. “It is a very lucrative takeover.”
No surprises, it’s all about business with him. I was also aware he knew of this after I spent the
day talking to lawyers and my executive team. Lau is turning up the pressure, but I refuse to back
down. It’s why I stayed back today to sort this all out. It didn’t help that Gigi had the same idea. Her
walking naked into the living room and claiming she thought no one was home didn’t stop her from
trying to rub her pussy on me.
What the hell was I supposed to do? I offended her by declining her offer for a quick fuck, pulling
the good ole’ “I’ve got something urgent which needs attention.” From there on, I took my laptop and
sat inside my dad’s Range Rover just to get some fucking peace and quiet.
“My team is working hard on closing this deal. I will make it happen without Lexed involved.”
“If you say so.” His behavior is somewhat calm, which is very unlike him. However, calm is not
to be mistaken as friendly. His uninviting gaze is far from forgiving. “But let me tell you this, Romano.
Your arrogance will only get you so far.”
“Well, as a matter of fact, Lau is considering it. He is aware my company has done great things,
and our plans for this platform are far greater than those in the bidding war.”
 “I meant with Amelia,” he is quick to shut me down. “I warned you to stay away.”
“Right…” I drag, shaking my head in disgust. “Because you have a say anymore?”
The words are like dynamite to the one man who believed he held the cards—the king of his
castle, the ruler of his domain. I expect him to raise his voice, tell me he’ll ruin me, but his ongoing
calm demeanor is of more concern. What game is Edwards playing?
“My daughter will do what is right.”
I want to laugh in his face and inform him how I fucked his daughter's sweet little pussy outside
against his prized possession. But, of course, I keep this to myself. Let Lex thinks he holds power
when in fact, he holds nothing at all anymore. His rules no longer bind me, and his precious little
daughter has defied him once again.
There is nothing left to say to him, so I walk past and back to the patio where music is playing and
people are dancing. Dad is out of control again, trying to start a conga line in which no one wants to
join besides Eric. It prompts an argument between them.
“Don’t rub your dick on my ass like last time,” Dad complains to Eric.
“You’re so sensitive,” Eric drags while rolling his eyes. “I’ll lead then.”
It doesn’t stop the congo line, nor Kate and Adriana joining them after what appears to be several
wines. Everyone is busy conversing and having a good time until I see Amelia sitting beside Austin.
She appears withdrawn, tracing the rim of her glass with a blank stare. Austin touches her gently, then
lays a kiss on her shoulder in which she recoils.
The moment, though only a split second—is enough for it all to change.
Austin retracts from her, his face tightening instantly. He doesn’t say a word, but slowly, his head
twists toward my direction until his vicious stare is fixated on me.
Although it’s dark out with only the party lights illuminating the space around us, his mottled skin
and flaring nostrils warn me of the raging storm about to hit. He knows very well of his fiancée being
touched by another man.
And I can’t blame him.
I’m counting down the seconds in my head, rolling my sleeves up because his desire to kill me
mirrors exactly how I feel about him marrying the woman I love.
I remind myself he is younger than me, and that it would be improper of me to punch his fucking
face.
But then it happens in a fleeting moment. He slams his fist against the table, pushing his chair out
forcefully, to run toward where I stand. I sidestep his punch but miss the second, when his fist
connects with my jaw. The pain ricochets throughout my face, igniting the fury within me.
A growl escapes me until Lex gets between us, pushing me aside. I look over his shoulder; Julian
is holding Austin back who is shouting a string of profanities.
Rage pulses through my veins, accelerating my heartbeat to the sound of a loud drum. Lex pushes
my chest with his hands, creating a bigger distance between me and Austin.
“The bastard fucking punched me!”
I taste the blood on my lips, willing the sharp pain to disappear. My nostrils flare, still on guard if
the fucker comes at me again.
And then, my eyes fall upon Amelia, standing in the middle of us. The disappointment is written
all over her face, and I beg of her silently to understand this wasn’t my fault. It was not my intent to
humiliate her in front of our families, but Austin refuses to back down, unveiling the truth for
everyone to hear.
He is making damn sure I’m painted as the villain who destroyed everything.
 “Let him go, Will,” Lex warns me, pressing his hands on my shoulders willing I calm down.
“You’ve won. Game over.”
I divert my eyes away from Austin and onto Lex. His normally emerald eyes, the exact same as
Amelia’s—are a dark shade. But instead of an unforgiving stare, I could have sworn to have seen
empathy.
Like he understood just what it feels like to fight a man for the woman you love.
To bleed from an open wound, in which a broken past is left behind.
And more poignant, to know her love for another man is all because you walked away. Acted like
a coward when it became too hard.
I may have won, according to Lex.
But one look at Amelia, and I know her wounds are far from healed.
So no, I haven’t won. Not when the woman I love is still bleeding from my own mistakes.
 18

AMELIA

I n the throes of passion, I’ve committed a sin.

I can spin it in my head a thousand times, justify what happened outside as a momentary
lapse, but nothing will change the fact that I allowed myself to succumb to temptation. I threw all
caution to the wind, disregarded the feelings of the people I love, all to satisfy my own selfish needs.
And the guilt of my sins is a painful companion slowing my every move.
But despite the guilt weighing me down, the truth finally revealed itself. What me and Will have is
something unexplainable.
It’s a magnetic force.
The air we breathe.
Being with him tonight only unraveled what my heart had fought against all this time.
Every touch was like fireworks. He commanded my body as if it belonged to only him. And with
every kiss, every contact, I fell into a deeper spell, desperate to feel him all over me. My hands
moved on their own accord, frantically touching every part of him for fear of never being able to
touch him again.
I don’t want to lose him again.
There has never been a man to make me feel all the things Will Romano makes me feel, and that
thought alone is terrifying. I’d been there years ago, and the last time I felt all those things—I climbed
in a very dark place when it all fell apart.
The wound is still exposed, raw on the edges with never a genuine chance of healing. I tried by
saying yes to marrying Austin, but it was all a lie.
A lie I’ve spun for myself and everyone around me.
As I walk back inside the house, I brace myself for seeing Austin, only to see my father walking
toward the bathroom.
His eyes fall upon my own, growing still to observe me better. There is a look of disappointment,
at least—it’s why I think he is quietly watching me.
“Amelia, is everything okay?”
I purse my lips, shaking my head. “No, Dad, it’s not.”
He releases a heavy sigh. “Do you want to talk?”
 “I need to think.”
He doesn’t say another word. With a slight nod, he places his hands in his pockets and lowers his
gaze upon the floor. But Dad is never one to keep his opinion to himself, so I wait for him to berate
me for my careless actions.
“Amelia—”
I cut him off, raising my hand, too tired to run this circle anymore. “You warned me to be careful.
But dad, Will is not the one causing the damage. It’s me, okay? So, if you want to blame anyone,
blame me. I shouldn’t have said yes to marrying Austin, not when I am still in love with Will.”
I’m waiting for the yelling, the shouting, the ‘how dare you still love him’ speech. Although it
never comes. Instead, he closes the distance between us to pull me into an embrace. I bury my face
into his shirt as he strokes my hair, but my tears are nowhere to be found, trapped under all the guilt.
Despite my father being part of the problem, his love for me remains unconditional. Through all
my mistakes and my many flaws—he always forgives me, and I cannot imagine my life without his
love and support.
“I love him, Dad. And I know you don’t want to hear that.”
“I don’t,” he admits truthfully while pulling away. “But I am not going to lose you again.”
“You never lost me.” I barely manage a smile as he touches my cheek. “It’s not possible.”
I excuse myself to go outside with slightly more confidence from my talk with my father. Perhaps
what I needed all along was the reassurance from the man I held high with regard. The ongoing feud
between my father and Will plays a massive role in our future, but for now, I need to put it aside to
focus on the person who deserves an explanation.
And more importantly—an apology.
I walk back outside to almost everyone up on a makeshift dancefloor and dancing. Uncle Rocky
has requested UB40’s “Red Red Wine,” his go-to song for every event. He is having the time of his
life. I choose not to join them just yet and sit beside Austin.
Seeing couples on the dancefloor, openly expressing their love, only cements my thoughts of Will.
All our moments together were stolen moments, down to our New Year’s Eve in Times Square.
The trouble with us is that our relationship was built on secrecy, a forbidden love that had no
chance of blossoming if we continued to hide behind closed doors.
And that itself is no way to build a foundation for everlasting love.
Secrets can remain hidden for only so long before they’re released with the intent to destroy the
people kept in the dark.
Austin places his hand on mine, rubbing it softly. With every stroke, my chest tightens, to which
my stomach begins to churn. And then, lovingly, he places his lips on my shoulder with a gentle kiss,
causing me to recoil instantly.
The movement of my shoulder away from his mouth is enough for his expression to fall
immediately. A dull, empty stare is only momentary as it soon morphs into anger. The temperature
around me becomes increasingly hot, my skin tingling from panic. I had a bad feeling about this, but
the anguish begins to cripple me.
In just a heartbeat, Austin’s rage consumes him. He slams his fist on the table, causing the glasses
to tip over. My reflexes are not quick enough as he pushes his chair out and charges for Will. I call out
his name, begging him to stop, but it’s too late. Austin throws his fist at Will only for him to duck,
though Austin refuses to give up, attempting again, which gets Will right in his jaw.
I run toward them, standing in the middle as Uncle Julian holds Austin back, demanding he calm
down. Dad is on the opposite side, holding Will back as he presses his hand to his mouth, touching the
bloodied cut.
“You had to walk into her life and ruin her again,” Austin yells furiously, ignoring everyone else
around us. “You almost killed her last time!”
I was aware Austin knew of my car accident but didn’t think he linked it back to my break-up with
Will. It was never discussed, so this comes as a surprise and the wrong time to bring it up if he had
concerns about it.
“Austin, please stop,” I plead with him, moving closer to where he stands, but worried about
Will’s injury.
“Why? So you can go back to him?” He grabs my hand, thrusting my ring finger at me. “You
agreed to marry me. Not him. You said yes. Why the hell would you do that if you’re still in love with
him?”
I shake my head, clutching my stomach. “Please, not here.”
“Why not here?” He follows with a disturbing laugh. “If you have the audacity to fuck him while
everyone is having dinner, why not let everyone know the truth?”
My shoulders curl over my chest as my lips begin to tremble. I can’t say anything, choking on my
words. When a cold sweat starts to break out all over my body, I turn away and run out of the patio
and straight toward the beach.
I don’t stop running into the darkness even though my chest burns, and my lungs are out of air. My
name is being called in the distance, but I don’t stop until the sand touches my shoes. I fall to my
knees with heavy sobs, clutching my stomach until I violently empty the contents onto the sand before
me.
My hair is suddenly pulled back, and all I can smell is Mom’s perfume.
“Millie, breathe,” Mom tells me.
“It’ll be okay,” Eric soothes, sitting on the other side of me while rubbing my back.
I shake my head, willing the tears to escape. “It won’t be okay. I’ve hurt my best friend, and all
for what? I should have waited, given him the respect to end things. All because the jealousy tore me
apart.”
“Love will make you do crazy things, and jealousy is a beast when it comes out to play,” Mom
admits with a heavy sigh.
“I don’t want to go back,” I beg of them. “I’m so humiliated.”
“You don’t have to go back just yet,” Eric informs me softly. “But eventually, you’ll have to, and
every single person will understand. Trust me. We’ve all gone through it.”
“It’s true,” Mom says in agreeance. “A whole restaurant watched your father punch Julian in the
face.”
I raise my eyes to meet hers. Is that true? But how is it possible that the two of them are so
amicable? It makes no sense.
“Don’t forget the infamous birthday party in which Julian and Adriana got into a fight about you,
Charlie,” Eric reminds Mom. “That was intense.”
“Rocky and Nikki were no better. Back in college, I’d witnessed fights between them in the
quadrangle in Yale. It was quite a spectacle.”
“And don’t forget Noah and Kate,” Mom adds. “The two of them in France after years of being
apart was so hard to watch. Two stubborn lovebirds.”
“I think the only sane person is me?” Eric concludes. “Who would have thought?”
“Our point is, honey, we’ve all gone through this. Sometimes being in love with someone makes
no sense at all. We follow our hearts, and sometimes, we mistakenly hurt people along the way.”
 “I’ve really hurt Austin,” I tell them both. “And Will too.”
“Will is like your father. He is stronger than you think and right now he is probably more worried
about you. As for Austin, he will need time to heal.”
And so, we sit for what feels like forever until I begin to shiver uncontrollably. Eric insists we
head back, the two of them holding onto me as we walk slowly back to the house.
When we step back onto the patio, the party is well over. Servers are cleaning the area, all the
while making me feel guilty for ruining the night. I need to apologize to everyone, especially Uncle
Rocky. Only Dad is standing outside.
“Where’s Austin?” I ask, defeated.
“Julian drove him back to Manhattan.”
“And Will?”
“I’m not sure,” is all he says.
“I think you should go to bed. It’s been a long night,” Eric suggests, lacing his arm back into mine.
“Tomorrow is a new day, but for now, you need sleep. No good decisions are made when tired.”
I nod and quickly mumble goodnight to my parents then stop in my tracks.
“I’m…I’m sorry, for disappointing you both again,” I stammer, barely able to hold myself together
from crying again. “I don’t know what I was thinking.”
As we begin to walk away, I faintly hear my mom ask my dad if he is okay.
“I will be,” he begins, then stalls. “As long as my daughter is okay, I will be fine.”
His words may be the only light at the end of the dark tunnel. More than ever, I need my family. I
was a fool ever to think I would outgrow my need for my parents, for my sisters, aunts, and uncles,
not to mention cousins.
Nothing can break our family bond. Its strength far outweighs anything or one who tries.
Inside my room is an empty bed. I can’t be alone tonight, craving the warmth and love from
another person. I tiptoe out of my room to knock on Ava’s door.
“Come in.”
The second I step inside, she offers a deep sigh with a thoughtful expression, patting the bed
beside her. I move toward the bed and climb beneath the covers, allowing Ava to wrap her hands
around me while stroking my hair. Ava may always be my little sister, but it doesn’t stop me needing
her to comfort me in times of need.
“I saw the spark, Millie,” she whispers gently. “All weekend, I saw it between you and Will.
Tonight was hard to watch. But the war is over, you’ve fought, and now it’s time to go live the life you
deserve with the man you love.”
“But Austin,” I croak, struggling to hold back my tears.
“He is hurt but will move on. He’s a good man who, one day, will find someone that he cannot
help but fall in love with. You guys had this amazing chemistry in high school, but the truth is, you
guys are just best friends. You can’t confuse that with real consuming love.”
For once, Ava is right. Austin and mine's relationship had run its course years ago, although
neither one of us wanted to let go of what was comfortable. We forced the hand of the universe, and in
the end—we both paid the price.
“And Will? I should go find him.” I suddenly panic, worried about him.
“You know what, Millie? For tonight, just let him be. Love doesn’t disappear overnight. I promise
you nothing will change. Tomorrow, you will wake up and inside that kitchen will be a man who is
ready to start again with you.”
“You promise that?”
Ava leans over and turns the lamp off. “I promise, Millie. Tomorrow is a new day.”
 19

WILL

M y hands continue to clench while I pace the driveway outside the front of the property.
Amelia ran off toward the beach after the fucker humiliated her in front of everyone.
I desperately wanted to run after her, but Lex advised me against it. I’m not sure why I
listened to him, nor why he felt compelled to protect me. But I left her to be comforted by Charlie and
Eric, escaping in the opposite direction to avoid everyone’s concern.
“Will, calm down,” Mom demands, her arms folded beneath her chest as she watches me with a
stern expression. “What did you honestly think would happen?”
“I don’t know?” I shout at her while running my hands through my hair. “I didn’t expect some kid
to come at me with his fist!”
Dad is standing beside Mom, unusually quiet. I scratch my face, replaying tonight and consumed
by guilt for ruining his birthday even though it wasn’t me who caused the scene.
No, you just fucked another man’s fiancée and expected to walk away unscathed.
And yeah, I made a mistake, but I never claimed to be perfect. Perhaps I did torment her by
making her jealous, but what happened between us was bound to happen whether it was tonight,
tomorrow, or next week.
I’m in love with Amelia Edwards and refuse to sit back and do nothing, not when I know she feels
the same way.
“I’m sorry, Dad,” is all I say.
“Never mind the party, Will,” Dad contests with a strained voice. “What are you going to do
now? You love her? So, what. You loved her all those years ago, and you walked away.”
“I had no choice!”
“Everyone has a choice, son.”
My pacing stops as my gaze shifts toward my father. I am just about to defend my actions once
again when my phone begins to ring for the hundredth time tonight. Pulling it out of my pocket, it’s the
same number as earlier. Just another fucking nuisance call. I hit reject only for it to ring again.
Pressing the phone to my forehead, I hit answer on speaker with a rude, “Romano here.”
“Am I speaking with Will Romano?”
“Yes,” I grit, shutting my eyes tight. “Who is this?”
 “My name is Gordon Stone,” a man with crackling in his voice answers. “I believe you knew my
daughter, Ashley.”
“Ashley?” I repeat.
“Ashley Stone.”
Of course. The night in London.
“Yes, I met her one night in London.”
“I’m afraid I have some terrible news. Ashley passed away yesterday,” he tells me with a
strangled voice. “She was in a car accident.”
I bow my head, praying for the family. The poor girl had her whole life ahead of her, and it was
all taken from her so soon. I wasn’t sure what to say or what he wanted. I barely knew her but suspect
it’s about her funeral.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Stone, for your loss. Ashley spoke fondly of you and your wife.”
“There’s more…” he trails off.
“More?”
“Ashley was pregnant.”
My eyes divert to mom, unsure of why Gordon is telling me this. “Pregnant?”
“They managed to save the baby, but not her. He’s fighting for life. Lil fella looks just like her.”
“With all due respect, Mr. Stone. Why are you telling me this?”
Silence falls over the speaker, and in the background, there is a small cry.
“Because…you’re the father.”
 20

AMELIA

T he bed is empty beside me as I finally wake from the nightmare of last night.
On the nightstand, the clock is showing ten in the morning. This is the latest I’ve slept in
since who knows when, always an early riser. I twist my body sideways to reach for my
phone, only for my limbs to ache like I’ve been run over by a bus.
A truck.
A god damn Boeing 747.
Instead of checking my phone, which is what I would do upon waking up, I decide to shower and
change to gain some normality, then hunt down some much-needed caffeine. The last few days have
been anything but forgiving on my body, and I need to get back on track. With a paper due in less than
a week and classes wrapping up before summer break, there is a lot to focus on if I want to graduate
with a law degree. It isn’t the end; however, I’ve come too far to let it all fall apart.
Dressing in a pair of jeans, white sneakers, and a baby blue ribbed tank, I tie my hair up into a
messy wet bun and walk to the kitchen.
My parents are sitting at the large counter, as are Ava and Andy. When their eyes fall upon me,
they all mirror a look of concern. It comes as no surprise, all four of them are protective over me, and
after last night, I don’t blame them for worrying. If this were any other family member, I would feel
the exact same. I just need to ease their worry; reassure them everything will be fine even if I have no
clue what the future holds.
“You can all stop worrying about me,” I assure them, turning my back to find myself a cup to use.
“I’m a big girl who needs to learn from her mistakes.”
“Honey,” Mom calls softly. “Can you sit down for a moment? There’s something we’d like to
discuss.”
“Coffee first, please,” I plead, desperate from just standing next to the machine.
The machine does its magical thing, pouring me a cup of sanity with a bit of optimism sprinkled
on top. With the warm cup nestled in my hands, I take a seat beside Andy and relish in the first sip.
It’s glorious, heart-warming, everything I need in my life right now.
“Okay, now we can talk,” I offer with a half-smile, “but before you say anything, because I know
this is about last night, I want you all to know I will get through this. This is not four years ago when I
crashed my car or got addicted to sleeping pills. I’ve been hiding the truth for too long, and it’s time
to have some honest conversations.”
“Amelia,” Dad begins, to stall momentarily, “something happened last night.”
I raise my brows but then start to worry. “What happened? Is everyone okay?”
My mind goes to Austin. Apparently, he was driven back to Manhattan by Uncle Julian. Was it an
accident? Surely not, Andy is somewhat normal with his mannerisms to warrant anything happening to
his father.
“Nikki and Will have flown to Orlando.”
“Orlando?” I question, then chuckle nervously. “Last minute trip to Magic Kingdom? I don’t
understand.”
“No, Amelia,” Mom continues, “it's regarding Will.”
“Will?” I repeat, my heart racing at the possibilities. “What’s wrong with Will?”
“There was a car accident.”
I begin to choke on my words. “Oh my god, is Will okay?”
“Will wasn’t in the car. There was a woman, a woman he um…”
The four of them look at me with a pained stare. What the hell is going on? If Will wasn’t in the
car, why are they staring at me like it’s the end of the world?
“What is it, Dad,” I raise my voice, annoyed at their reluctance to reveal the truth. “What
happened?”
The muscles on his face are strained, unsure whether it’s of anger or concern. The fact that he is
talking about Will would most likely be anger.
“There is a young woman he met back in London. She passed away in a car accident two days
ago.”
My shoulders slump from the sad news but ease my worry, knowing Will is safe. “How awful.”
“It is a tragedy.” Mom lowers her head. “She was slightly older than you.”
I would never discount nor downplay the death of anyone but failed to understand why everyone
is still watching me like I’m a broken baby bird. This is sad news, and I can only imagine Will must
be devastated to have learned this.
“Are Will and Nikki in Orlando for the funeral?”
“Not quite,” Dad answers, then clears his throat. “Amelia, I’m going to say something which will
upset you. The woman was pregnant. They saved the baby.”
“This is getting worse by the minute,” I almost cry, pressing my hand to my chest. “The poor
baby.”
“Will has a son.”
My father’s words are a thousand knives into my already wounded heart. This is not possible.
Indeed, some joke though their expression is anything but humorous. My face draws back while I rub
my forehead and shake my head.
“Will has a son?” I repeat with a quivering voice. “I don’t understand.”
“It’s all we know at this stage,” Ava interrupts. “Millie, I’m so sorry.”
A cold sensation expands in my core making everything turn weak. Then, the unanswered
questions come to the forefront of my mind, quickly trumped by the worry over Will’s mental being
right now.
“I need to go see him,” I mumble, then push my chair out. “Where exactly is he?”
“Amelia, I don’t think it’s a good idea that you see him. From what Nikki says, he is very
distraught right now,” Dad informs me.
 “And you don’t think he needs his family?” I argue back, my tone high-pitched and panicked. “I
will not allow him to go through this alone.”
“He is not alone. He has Nikki,” Ava gently reminds me.
My anger becomes a beast of its own, springing to life and unstoppable with its force.
“Will needs more than just Nikki! I repeat—I will not let him go through this alone.”
Dad nods as I pace the area trying to figure out how I can quickly get to Orlando, not for one
minute worrying about anything else besides Will. My head is jumbled, unable to process the simple
things like booking a plane ticket or even remembering how to drive to the airport.
“Amelia, I’ll organize the car and private jet. You can leave now.”
Mom places her hand on my shoulder. “I’m coming with you. You’re right, Will needs his family,
and I can’t sit here, knowing he is in pain.”

Down the long hall, at the end of the row, Will is sitting on the plastic chair with his head buried
inside his hands. His shoulders have fallen, resembling an angel with clipped wings. Unable to fly or
soar, broken with no life left in him.
The sterile walls and smell of disinfectant are all around me. There is nothing warm, nor
welcoming, about being in the hospital, almost designed to numb all senses to prepare you for the
worst.
We found Nikki in the foyer. Mom chose to stay with her, making sure she is okay. Nikki appeared
to be in damage control, on her phone trying to sort out the legalities of this matter. I didn’t want to
stick around to ask questions. My head was not in it, desperate to find Will to comfort him.
With every step toward him, my chest grows tight from the mere sight of him. I desperately wish I
could take all his pain away, kiss him better and tell him it’ll be all right. But the truth is, I don’t know
if it will be okay. This is a life-changing moment for him, and I can’t even fathom what he is going
through right now.
I take a seat beside him without saying a word. Across the hall is the neo-natal intensive care unit.
“It should have been me,” he mumbles into his hands.
“Please don’t say that. It shouldn’t have been anyone, okay?”
“But why her?”
The questions of life no one will ever be able to answer. Why did Andy’s father, Elijah, die of
cancer? Why did our neighbor of almost twenty years pass away from a brain aneurysm? We often
ponder the “why,” though we will never know the real answer as to why anyone is taken away from
us so soon.
“I don’t know, Will. No one will ever know.”
“She was a Minnesota fan,” he then tells me with a blank expression. “We argued over it. She
loathed the Yankees.”
My lips curve upward, knowing how Will is a hardcore Yankees supporter and would have fought
till he was blue in the face. There are several questions coming to mind, but I keep them at bay,
allowing him to get his emotions and fears out in the open. Will needs all the strength right now to be
able to care for a little boy, his son.
“It was just one night, at some bar in London,” he begins with, struggling to get his words out.
“We were both drowning our sorrows. I just found out you were engaged, I stormed out of the meeting
room, and your dad told me to let you go.”
He wrings his hands, keeping his stare fixated on the empty wall across from us.
“I went to a bar, and she sat beside me, a fellow American. I got real homesick all of a sudden. I
planned to come back home, but then I thought, what is the point? You’re marrying another man. You
no longer love me. We both were drowning in our sorrows that night. She was having an affair with
her older married boss and quit her job because she couldn’t handle being around him. Then we went
back to the hotel room.”
I swallow the lump inside my throat, forcing my pride to take a seat at the back because this isn’t
about my feelings right now.
“That was it,” he finishes faintly. “One night.”
A heavy sigh escapes my lips, a complete loss of words as I hang my head with resignation. “I
don’t know what to say, Will.”
“What is there to say? I had no idea she was pregnant. I don’t even remember whether I used a
condom or not. All I can remember is how much I wanted to forget about you and how for just a split
second, she made me forget. And now? I supposedly have a son inside that room fighting for his life.”
His pain is far greater than I ever imagined. And as I sit beside him, I can’t help but carry the
burden with him. It was only one night, one night in which he was trying to forget about me. A simple
life-changing moment for me when Austin proposed, a lie in which I told myself, spun a web to lead
to this very moment.
It wasn’t the time to carry guilt nor castigate my foolish actions.
I need to find every morsel of strength within me to be the rock Will needs right now. For when he
is in pain, I am in pain. When he bleeds, I am bleeding with him.
I place my hand on top of his, intertwining my fingers, so we’re holding hands. His palms are
cold, but almost instantly, they begin to warm in my touch.
“You are not alone. You will never be alone,” I remind him. “I’m here, Will, no matter what
happens. Please know that.”
“I can’t lose you,” he stammers with bloodshot eyes. “Not again.”
I shake my head and bring his hand to my lips, placing a gentle kiss.
“We’re family. You’ll never lose me,” I tell him with ease. “Can we go inside the NICU? I’d like
to meet little…”
“He doesn’t have a name,” Will resigns.
I reassure him with a smile. “It’ll come when the time is right.”
We both follow the nurse’s instructions to place on the gowns and wash our hands. Nurse Becky,
as she introduces herself, leads us to the incubator toward the right. With every step closer, my heart
begins to ache. All these tiny babies, many on life support.
And then, she introduces the little baby boy. My eyes are drawn to him, tiny while lying with a
diaper and all these tubes attached to him. He is by far the smallest baby I’ve ever seen, and with that,
I begin to weep inside. Life is unfair. This little boy is fighting for his life, not even aware he’s lost
his mother before he even had a chance to be held by her.
“He’s beautiful, Will,” I barely manage to say without my voice cracking. “So precious.”
As we stand in silence watching his little chest rise and fall, I say a silent prayer to the lord
above. He may not have a mother alive and may be fighting this battle so early on in life, but one
blessing he carries is to have Will Romano as his father.
To be loved by Will is the greatest gift in the world.
And in the end, that’s all that matters, the love that binds us all.
The rest will just have to fall into place.
 21

WILL

T en tiny fingers. Ten tiny toes.

They belong to the small body inside the incubator, a baby boy fighting for his life.
All the feelings, the emotions, were vicious and cruel, relentless with their pursuit in
destroying me. The shock and sorrow strangle me; a cord wrapped around my neck, making it difficult
even to breathe.
But then, it becomes too much—and I start to feel numb.
There is no sense of time, there is no tear to shed, and with that comes a strange comfort in
knowing I’d abandoned all hope.
I’m barely alive.
Doctors and nurses would tell me things, but the words drown out. The words don’t change
anything.
Ashley Stone is dead.
And inside this room is my son on life support.
My mother handles the questions while I sit and stare. I’m not sure what I’m waiting for, far from
wishing for a miracle. My head is underwater, and the idea of drowning is a welcoming thought
because perhaps it will then be all over.
“Will,” my mother pleads, “we need some information to help answer a few questions.”
My words are swallowed, my tongue is tied, I’m unable to speak.
There is nothing I can do anymore.
What’s the point?
I don’t answer. I walk away, back to the sterile corridor and eyes fixated on the blank wall.
Fluorescent lights line the long hallway in which I sit, but I might as well be sitting in darkness.
The spark, the light, any glimmer of hope has washed away.
This is my life now.
These are the ramifications of my actions.
As my journey grows further into a dark abyss, there is a faint light in the distance. It’s barely a
glow, but I’m drawn to it, and it is warmth, and I realize it is Amelia.
She sits beside me, radiating a blanket of comfort and placing it all over my cold-ridden body. I
close my eyes, my senses all coming back.
The smell of the air, the taste of my own lips.
The breath I begin to take.
The beat of my heart.
All the emotions I’d suppressed come fighting for attention. Why Ashley? Why did I deserve to be
sitting here? Am I blessed to be living and breathing, or is this a punishment for my wrongdoing?
Then, it all goes silent.
All the noise drowns out.
The only sound I hear, loud and encompassing, is the quickened beat of a heart.
It’s beautiful.
A melody I’ve known for the longest of time.
And it belongs to the woman beside me—a woman who has come here despite my mistakes.
There is no judgment in her fallen expression, there is only pain—a reflection of me.
Amelia is my home.
My family.
My reason to breathe.
And for as long as she is by my side, I will become strong again.
There is no longer a choice in the matter.
 22

AMELIA

T he doctors reassured us of the baby being in stable enough condition for us to get some rest.
At only twenty-nine weeks, the baby weighed in at only three pounds. His vital organs are
much more developed than those of babies born earlier. However, the doctors were adamant
he would need to stay in the NICU for weeks, closer to what would have been his due date. On the
stipulation if there are no health concerns or complications.
“How about I find a hotel for you to get some rest?” I suggest, placing my hand on Will’s arm.
Since the moment he found out, he hasn’t slept a wink. That was two days ago. His eyes are
ringed in dark circles. The white surrounding his pupils turned bloodshot. Nikki is in no better
condition, extreme fatigue aging her usually flawless skin.
He releases a heavy sigh, simply nodding his head.
“You too, Nikki,” Mom tells her softly.
They both agree without an argument. Just like the doctors told us, there isn’t much we can do
right now. The baby is stable and progressing at the expected rate for how small he is.
Next to the hospital, there are a few hotel chains in which we can stay. I quickly hop on my phone,
booking three rooms—one for Nikki, another for Will, then one for Mom and me to share if needed.
Much like Mom and me, Will and Nikki flew in empty-handed without a spare change of clothes,
let alone a toothbrush. I send Ava a text, asking her for help to organize clothes, toiletries, and
anything Nikki and Will may need in their rooms. Only to remember Mom and me. I send another text,
asking to add that onto the list as well. When it comes to emergencies, Ava is the person to go to.
Always with a solution and able to remove herself from the situation in order to complete a task.

Ava: I’m on it. Hope you’re okay, Millie xx

With Will distracted with everything going on, I pass the information to Nikki. She embraces me
with a grateful smile, then takes her son to get some much-needed rest.
Once they are gone, I sit beside Mom on the plastic chair.
“I know this is a lot for you,” Mom softly says. “But I want to tell you that you’re doing amazing.”
 I rest my head on her shoulder. “It’s almost like with Will. I don’t even think. I just act. It’s always
been that way with us, even when I was a kid.”
“I know, honey,” she concurs with a knowing simper. “I’ve seen it.”
“Is that the same with you and Dad?” I ask, pondering life while medical staff walks past us with
a sympathetic smile. “I meant to ask, was it always just this force with you? Like nothing makes sense
but also makes perfect sense at the same time?”
A smile graces Mom’s face as a sigh escapes her lips. “Yes, it’s quite something, isn’t it?”
We both grow heavy, tired from the rollercoaster we’ve found ourselves in over the last few days.
In my wildest of dreams, I would never have predicted this to happen. It’s something you watch on a
soap opera or read in some angsty romance novel. How this has become my reality, I will never
understand. Though, there is no point dwelling on what cannot be changed. Not when there is a small
baby lying inside the room across from us, needing all the love in the world right now.
“Mom, what happens next?”
“As the doctor mentioned, it’ll be weeks before the baby can go home. Then, there is the question
of custody of the child.”
“Since Will is the father, will he be given custody?”
“It’s a little more complicated. There is the matter of the paternity.”
I raise my brows. “Paternity?”
“The fact is, Ashley Stone was the custodial parent of this child. According to her parents, Will is
the father. However, Will won’t be granted custody until that’s proven in a court of law.”
“So, a paternity test is required?”
Mom nods. “Under the circumstances, the court is required to do it before releasing the child to
Will…or anyone else should he prove not to be the father.”
“Does Will know this?”
“Not exactly. Nikki and I were discussing this earlier. Millie, Will wasn’t exactly coherent when
he arrived. I believe when he returns, we can have a proper discussion about this. At the end of the
day, everyone needs to be protected here, including this baby boy.”
I had to agree with Mom. Will is not his usual self and unable to think straight, given the shock of
it all. There are so many things running through his mind; grieving for a woman he barely knew,
learning of this little boy being his son. I can’t blame him for sinking into a depression, but as we
discuss the paternity test, what if he isn’t the father? Then what happens to the baby? The thought of
this little boy being all alone is heartbreaking. How will we ever know who the father is with Ashley
gone?
There were too many glass balls in the air, none of which could be safely caught without another
one shattering.
It’s a relief to know Mom and Nikki are trained to handle these legal situations. While I had
studied it, being thrown into the situation is a whole other story. The legal side, while crucial, is only
part of the picture.
“Mom?” I call softly beside her. “I need to do something but may not be back until late tonight,
possibly tomorrow morning.”
Mom pats my hand. “I’m here. You do what you need to do.”
“Promise me you’ll be here when Will returns? I don’t want him to be alone right now.”
“I promise,” she assures me, squeezing my hand.
I can see in her eyes she knows exactly what I’m thinking. It is time to take control of my life, but
first, I need to close a chapter that should never have been opened.
 Mom offers a slight nod as I take a deep breath and head back to Manhattan.

People walk out of the room in groups, chatting animatedly while carrying their textbooks. I tilt my
head forward, searching through the groups of students but nothing. Maybe I got my days mixed up, or
perhaps he skipped class altogether.
Just when I am about to take my phone out to call him, Austin walks behind another student, the
last one to leave the classroom. With his head hung and chin lowered to his chest, his shoulders sag as
he steps closer, almost dragging at an agonizingly slow pace.
I wait patiently, aware I also look like death until his eyes lift to meet mine. Gone is the spark, the
twinkly hazel speckles which radiated happiness when they fell upon my own. I bite my lip with a
quivering chin, sad to see him miserable and know I am the one who caused it.
“Hey,” I greet, with a soft smile to try and ease the tension between us, “can we please go
somewhere and talk?”
“We can talk here,” is all he says.
People scurry around us, but shortly after, the busy hall at Columbia is quiet, and it is just the two
of us standing in the middle.
“I’m sorry about the other night,” I begin with, finding the courage to be honest to which he is
owed that respect. “You deserve better, and it was wrong of me to betray you.”
He shakes his head, averting his gaze toward his left while flattening his lips into a hard line. “So,
what now, Millie? You’ve admitted what I suspected. I thought I was going crazy, but it turns out I
was right.”
I raise my hand and slide the ring off, extending it toward Austin. His gaze falls upon the diamond
with a look of anguish.
“I know your intentions to marry me were nothing but pure. But I should never have accepted it. I
love you, Austin. I will never stop loving you. However, we are two best friends, not two people
hopelessly in love with each other. We were comfortable, but you can’t mistake that for the real
thing.”
And with that said and off my chest, he takes the ring, unable to speak to only raise his eyes
moments later.
“It could have been great between us.”
I smile softly. “It’ll be better with someone else, I promise you, Austin. Some woman is going to
completely own your heart, and you’re going to wonder how you ever lived without her.”
There’s nothing left to say, no other words to erase the past or validate what we were to each
other. What’s done is done, and now—we both need to move onto the next stage of our lives.
Austin places the ring in his pocket to turn his back and walk away. I don’t shed a tear, though I
take a moment to grieve the loss of a friend more than anything. I shared so many first experiences
with Austin, creating fond memories to last me a lifetime.
No one can ever take that away from us. I just hope Austin will eventually forgive me for my
mistakes because losing him entirely is a heavy cross to bear.
I don’t stay in the city any longer, booking the next flight back to Orlando. The trip back was just
as tumultuous as flying over. Last-minute tickets meant awful seat allocation, crammed between two
people, and neither of them budged with their arms, utilizing both armrests.
 I eagerly took whatever snacks were on offer, unsure of the last time I ate. Somewhere during the
flight, I dozed off, my head against some older man beside me. He didn’t seem to mind, and frankly,
being embarrassed is the least of my problems.
Back at the hospital, nothing much has changed. I had been gone for most of the day, returning late
at night. The hospital is strict on visiting hours, but given the circumstances, they allowed us to stick
around.
Nikki and Will only just returned before me. Nikki looks rejuvenated, out of the pants and blouse
she wore for the last day and into a pair of jeans and a buttoned-down shirt. Her hair appears to be
washed, and her skin somewhat back to its usual glow.
Will hasn’t bothered to shave, though he did change into a pair of khakis and a white tee. Ava did
well with sizes and helping with such short notice. He looks better than before he left for the hotel,
but nothing like the Will I’d grown accustomed to. The dark circles remain, a reminder of the burden
he carried on his shoulders.
“Is everything okay?” Nikki asks, eyeing my finger dubiously. “Charlie said you had something to
take care of?”
“Yes.” I sigh, trying to remain optimistic. “Everything is fine with me.”
“I think it’s about time you and Charlie get some rest.”
“You’re right. I could use a shower and a few hours’ sleep.” I pause, fidgeting with my hands.
“Did you speak to Will about the paternity test? Mom mentioned it.”
“I did. The fact is, he doesn’t have a choice.”
“But why would Ashley lie?” I question Nikki. “If she’s the same woman Will claimed she was,
why would she tell her parents any different?”
Nikki shrugs his shoulders. “In my years of being an attorney, I’ve seen it all. There could be
several motives, or maybe she did tell the truth. The fact is, we need to protect Will and this baby. If
this is his child, the last thing we need is social services stepping in.”
My head begins to hurt at the thought of social services stepping in. This is not the way any human
being should start their life.
“What about you?” I ask, worried about Nikki’s wellbeing as well. She is a strong woman, but we
all have our limits. “How are you doing?”
“I don’t know, to be honest.” Her stare fixates through the glass window and toward where Will
and Mom stand beside the baby. “This wasn’t exactly how I envisioned becoming a grandmother. I
always thought it would be you, pregnant with a baby.”
I lower my head, rubbing my elbows. “I was pregnant, Nikki. Just before it ended with Will, it's
one of the reasons I chose to walk away as well.”
Nikki's eyes widen as she turns my way. “Please don’t tell me you—”
“No.” I’m quick to stop her and set the record straight. “I lost the baby very early on. I wasn’t
prepared to fall pregnant at nineteen to a man I’d been fooling around with, so the shock was a rude
wake-up call to how deep we were in the mess we created for ourselves.”
Nikki places her hand on my arm. “I know that was hard to tell me, so thank you. It’s not easy
being a woman, that’s for sure. We endure so much. In the blink of an eye, life can completely
change.”
“I felt ashamed, blaming myself for losing the baby despite the doctor telling me it is quite
normal,” I admit, swallowing the lump inside my throat. “But being here in the NICU, it’s made me
realize how precious life is. I just really wish it was something women spoke about.”
“It’s not something to be ashamed of. Though I will admit, I felt that way when we were trying to
conceive Beau. Infertility is such a lonesome journey.”
Dr. Rossmore, a neonatologist who is responsible for the babies inside the NICU—walks out of
the room with Will. Mom stays behind, talking to a nurse from what I can see behind the glass.
Nikki raises the subject of DNA testing to confirm Will is the father. Dr. Rossmore explains how
it works; a simple swab taken from the cheek. Will remains quiet with his head hung low, not asking
any questions.
“We will have the results by the morning,” Dr. Rossmore informs us. “I understand this is a very
trying process, but I suggest you go home and rest.”
Dr. Rossmore and Will walk down the corridor to perform the test. Mom exits the NICU, looking
exhausted.
“I’ll stay here,” Nikki tells us. “Please grab something to eat, shower, and rest. We all need the
energy to get through this.”
Mom agrees, so we say goodbye before Will returns, glancing at me from down the corridor.
“I’ll meet you at the hotel, Millie,” she says before leaving me alone with Will.
We both take steps closer to each other, then stop just outside the nurse’s station. Thankfully, only
one nurse is there, and her head is buried in paperwork.
“Your mom said you left.”
I keep my stare fixated on his face. “There was something I had to do.”
“I thought you left for good,” he admits, dropping his gaze to his feet.
Placing my palm on his cheek, I caress it softly. “I promised you I would never leave.”
A sigh of relief escapes him while he places his hand on top of mine. For a brief moment, his eyes
close only to spring open a second later. Slowly, he drags my hand away from his face, where his
eyes fall upon my empty finger. A slow smile escapes his beautiful lips, the first I have seen since the
moment I arrived here yesterday.
“I should never have accepted it.” I lower my voice, choking on my words from the raw emotion.
“It’s always been you, Will.”
And just like that, his arms wrap around me as he holds my head against his chest. His heart is
beating a beautiful melody, one I know belongs to me. My doubt had permanently shadowed the truth,
but there is no denying he feels the exact same way I do.
“You don’t understand how much I needed to hear that,” he tells me while kissing the top of my
head. “But if it’s true, if I am his father…”
“We will make it work, Will, together. But right now, there is absolutely nothing you can do until
the morning.” I pull away, staring into his eyes. The mesmerizing ocean blue I’ve known my whole
life. “Can you forgive me? For saying yes to marrying another man.”
As Will stares at me with his bright eyes, all I see is the man I love. No animosity, no resentment.
Just two people fighting for the same thing—each other.
“There’s nothing to forgive, baby,” he murmurs, tracing my lip with the tip of his finger. “We were
both hurting. We both made mistakes. What matters is what happens from this moment forward.”
I couldn’t agree more.
The trouble with us is that we could never let go.
And finally, we’re both where we belong.
 23

WILL

I t is going to be the longest twenty-four hours of my life.

A DNA test to determine the paternity of baby Stone.
There were only two times I envisioned being a father. The first time, I was lying in bed with
Amelia not long after New Year’s Eve. She was telling some drawn-out story, and I remember
watching her with this big grin on my face wondering if our kids would have her emerald eyes or my
blue ones.
The moment caught me by surprise. I was not a family man, nor did I want children of my own. I
started to question my sanity; when in reality, I had fallen so hard it began to terrify me. I wanted
things I’d never wanted in my entire life. Amelia did all that over a story involving meatloaf from the
dining hall at the Yale campus.
And then, there was our moment in the Hamptons when she unveiled the truth about our break-up
and the events which led up to it. I never even suspected Amelia had been pregnant, let alone
miscarried. We were too caught up in trying to hide our relationship to think about the consequences
aside from her parents finding out.
There are so many “what if’s” running through my mind. But what did it matter now? Life took us
in different directions. It was never meant to be all those years ago. However, no matter how I play it
in my head, the damage is done, and the hurt still lingers. It surely doesn’t erase my regret over how I
handled the situation. Maybe if I was more of a man and stood up for what I wanted, things would
have been different.
Though never in my wildest thoughts did I ever imagine I would be waiting inside a hospital for a
DNA result.
All because of one reckless night.
When Mom and I flew down here upon learning the news, I didn’t even question whether I was
the father or not. The fact is, I slept with Ashley. The timing matched, and Gordon Stone knew I was
the father since Ashley told him before she died.
Yet Mom admitted she did question the paternity from the beginning. However, given how
distraught I was, she wanted to wait for the right time to go through the legalities. When both Mom
and Charlie insisted the test be performed, we only made sure we followed protocol to protect
everyone involved.
At first, I hesitated, unsure why. There is no reason why Ashley would lie. We spent the night
together, and while the details of the night were hazy, it doesn’t negate the fact it happened.
The more I allow myself to dwell on it, the more it dawns on me Ashley was a complete stranger.
Sure, I learned some things about her that night but far from knowing who she truly was. Ashley Stone
was a woman hurting, just like I was a man going through the same emotion.
And that’s as far as our connection went.
I followed procedure and did what I needed to do, which started with the DNA test. It was
painless and straightforward, but the soon-to-be results weighed heavily on my shoulders.
The palms of my hands are increasingly sweaty with a slight tremble that refuses to disappear. An
empty feeling forms in the pit of my stomach, to then flutter from nerves. The fluttering then turns into
a lead weight—the heavy feeling trumping everything else. I feel sick, unable to think with a clear
head.
I walk out of the testing room to see Amelia and Charlie walking down the corridor. The two of
them look just as exhausted, dropping everything in their lives to be here with me. It goes without
saying I appreciated their support, but I am unable to relay my thoughts and put together a coherent
sentence to thank them properly.
Charlie mentioned earlier that Amelia left to take care of a few things, and the truth is I was
terrified this would all be too much for her. And how could I blame her? If the roles were reversed,
there is no way I could watch Amelia have a child with someone else. I might as well be dead.
But seeing her here is enough to settle my anxious thoughts. Amelia has been my pillar of strength
through all of this, never once castigating me for my one foolish night, which led to this moment.
I don’t even think I would still be standing here if it wasn’t for her.
My mother suggested the two of them get some rest, something to eat, and shower. Given we had
just done the same, I urged them to have a break. It has been non-stop since we arrived, and each of us
felt the pressure in different ways.
Charlie left for the hotel leaving Amelia behind. I sensed something different straight away but
couldn’t see past the pained stare. It hurt me to see her so broken, knowing it wasn’t just being here
which affected her but what happened back in the Hamptons too.
Amelia rubs the back of her neck as her skin bunches around her eyes. Her normally radiant skin
is dull, lifeless—and it kills me to know I am doing this to her.
I move closer to her, baring the truth of my fear of losing her entirely. Her reassurance, a simple
gesture of caressing my cheek as she’s done so many times in the past—is what caught my attention.
The ring is no longer there.
The entire universe shifts. Everything we were or had become—has been given another life.
We have lived through it to be able to tell our story, but the darkest of clouds still hover above us
like a storm on the horizon. If I am the father, what does this mean for Amelia? It’s one thing to love
me now, but will she love me if my life will involve taking care of my son? The thoughts place doubt
inside my head. In a desperate need to drown out the incessant noise, I wrap my arms around her,
placing her head against my chest. The warmth spreads throughout my entire body, straight to my core.
I need her to hear how my heart beats for only her, how from the moment she was born, our
connection was greater than either one of us could ever imagine.
But above everything else, I need her to know that without her—I am nothing.
Amelia promised to be by my side no matter the outcome. To hear those words come from her is
all I need at this very moment. But for tonight, there is nothing either one of us can do but wait.
 I run my finger across her bottom lip, conscious of her exhausted stare. “Go get some sleep. I’ll
see you in the morning.”
“I don’t want to leave you,” she rushes, almost panicked. “I can sleep another time.”
“Amelia,” I breathe softly, lifting her chin so our eyes meet. “Just as you said, there is nothing we
can do right now. I slept today, so I think I’ll stick around and do some work on my phone tonight.
I’ve got emails coming from everywhere. It’ll take my mind off things, but I’m really worried about
you. You need some rest, please.”
She nods her head, no longer arguing. I slowly plant a kiss on her lips, desperately wanting to feel
her beneath me. Still, I know it would be unfair to drown my anxious nerves of the impending results
by devouring her body. I want our next time to be special, give us a chance to reclaim what we once
had, and not rush ourselves as we did back in the Hamptons out of desperation.
My mother went back to the hotel with Charlie and Amelia. I spent the earlier part of the night
responding to every email I could, negotiating terms with Lau, who still refused to back down. By this
point, I’ve lost interest. I’m not sure if it is because of everything going on or life suddenly feeling too
short. In the blink of an eye, everything can change.
And it isn’t like money is a concern. Yes, the deal will allow my company to reach another
milestone, but I’m not exactly going to be kicked out on the streets if the deal with Lau falls through.
My head is unable to concentrate for long, tired of the greedy fuckers trying to screw me over. I
exit the ward, taking a walk around the hospital grounds. There’s something eerily satisfying about
being alone in the early hours of the morning. The sky is still dark, silence all around me. The only
sound heard is the thoughts in my head.
I walked aimlessly for hours, trying to come up with a plan on how to make this work. I run a
billion-dollar empire. How on earth can I care for a child? I guess there are nannies, but that isn’t the
ideal way to be raised, especially since I work long hours and barely spend any time at home. The kid
would never see me.
Then, I remember I don’t even technically have a home; I’m still staying at the Four Seasons.
Whichever way I look at the situation, it isn’t without complication and an imminent migraine.
When the sun begins to rise, Amelia, Charlie, and Mom arrive back at the hospital. Everyone
looks refreshed, but the anticipation is too much, causing all four of us to remain silent with our
thoughts.
Amelia laces her hands in mine, squeezing them tight. I place a kiss on her forehead, allowing
myself to inhale the scent of her skin to ease my anxious nerves.
Dr. Rossmore is carrying a chart as he walks toward us.
“Are you ready?” Amelia asks, her posture straight while she keeps her expression hopeful.
“We’ll get through this together, Will. I’m not going anywhere.”
Her reassurance gives me the strength to get through this moment. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
Dr. Rossmore asks to see me in private, but I refuse to go anywhere. My family is standing beside
me, and this will change their lives too, so it’s only right they hear it from him.
As his glance lingers a little too long for my liking, I prepare myself for the truth.
“Mr. Romano, our test is showing you are not biologically related to the child.”
My stare is fixated on him, unable to even blink. My heart stops momentarily, to only begin
beating seconds later. Amelia’s hand is still in mine. I’m squeezing so tight I must be hurting her.
I don’t know how to feel.
I should be relieved. The burden is lifted off me. Yet, for almost three days, I thought this kid
belonged to me. Something in the universe shifted during this time. I was forced to put my life under a
microscope and re-evaluate everything I’ve ever known. And now what? I walk away and forget this
even happened?
“Will, I know this is difficult, but we need your help.” Charlie treads carefully while Dr.
Rossmore appears somewhat disappointed by the outcome. “Do you know who the father could be?”
I gently remove my hand from Amelia’s, taking a seat on the plastic chair when it all becomes too
much. Burying my head into my hands, I beg the emotions to calm down so I can answer Charlie.
“She told me she had an affair with her former boss. He was married and had children. That’s all
I know.”
“We can try to work backward. Check her social account or professional profile and see if we
can pinpoint her employment and go from there,” Mom suggests, patting my shoulder gently before she
excuses herself with Charlie to solve the missing piece to this fucked-up puzzle.
Instinctively, I move toward the window, staring through the glass at the baby. Life is unfair. Being
his father is something I never wanted until it was taken away from me. What will become of him
now? Despite my parents driving me insane at times, I couldn’t have imagined this life without them.
“It’s okay to be sad.” Amelia stands beside me, her expression just as fallen. “You would have
made a great father.”
“I should be relieved,” I admit with a croak in my voice. “It’s not my problem anymore, so why
do I feel this enormous guilt?”
Amelia sighs heavily. “Because right now, that little boy has no one aside from Gordon and
Mildred. We’ve been blessed, Will. From day one, we’ve known no different but to feel the
unconditional love of our parents. I wish I could hold him, tell him it’ll be okay. No one deserves
this, especially him.”
Mom comes up beside us. “We think we found him. Her social media account had her employed at
Knight Industries in London as an Executive Assistant. The executive listed on the company's website
is Stewart Knight.
“Stewart Knight,” I mumble under my breath. “I know who he is.”
“You know him?” Charlie and Amelia ask in unison.
“Not personally, but he is part of the four Knight brothers,” I tell them, then sigh dejectedly. “Lex
knows Stewart too.”
My mother nods quietly. “Time to make the call.”
I don’t listen as they walk away, keeping my gaze fixated on the baby only for them to return
moments later.
“What did he say?” Amelia questions with eyes wide.
“I got his secretary.”
The phone begins to ring in Mom’s hand.
“Nikki Romano.” Silence follows her greeting while she keeps her expression blank. “Stewart,
thank you for returning my call.”
Once again, they walk away, which is for the best. Mom and Charlie are trained to handle these
situations, given their legal background. A few minutes later, they return.
“Stewart was shocked to hear of Ashley’s death,” Mom informs us. “He didn’t deny nor confirm
he was in a relationship with her but agreed to fly here. What a coincidence, he is actually in
Manhattan, so he expects to be here later this afternoon.”
“So, what do we do now?” I ask, placing my arm over Amelia and pulling her into me.
Inside my embrace, Amelia softly mentions. “There’s somewhere I’d like to go.”
Gordon and Mildred Stone’s place is a condo inside a retirement village. I remember Ashley telling
me this is why she moved away to London.
The rooms are incredibly small, cluttered with memorabilia from the seventies. They appear to
have a liking to Elvis, a cabinet full of souvenirs from Graceland.
Adorning the walls are photographs of people, assuming family, and several of Ashley in her teen
years. Seeing her face again brings back fond memories of our night together. I may have been drunk,
though still able to recall a few conversations in which we laughed over.
Mildred Stone is wheelchair-bound. According to Gordon, she suffered a stroke a few months ago
and hasn’t regained her strength to walk for long periods of time.
Gordon places a plate of cookies in front of us along with two coffees. We both thank him, taking
the coffee and cookies not to appear rude.
“This is Ashley graduating high school.” Gordon brings out an album, proudly showing off his
daughter. “You know, she wanted to be a lawyer but hated studying. She lasted two years in college
before working in a few places back in Minnesota. Then she went to London.”
“She was beautiful, Mr. Stone.” Amelia smiles.
“Please, call me Gordon,” he insists. “Ashley was ten years old when we first fostered her. Her
biological mother died during childbirth, and her father raised her until she was five. It all got too
much for him, and he passed out drunk one day and never woke up. According to social services, she
was placed in several homes until placed with us. We eventually adopted her, couldn’t have asked for
a more loving daughter.”
Across from where we sit, Mildred’s face is blank, almost in a catatonic state. Gordon removes
his glasses, wiping the corners of his eyes as Amelia hands him a tissue and tries to comfort him.
There is no other time to reveal the truth, and so I do, much to my disappointment. Gordon lowers
his head, trying to remain strong, but it’s obvious this isn’t what he wants to hear. Mildred is still
quiet, not a single sound nor even a blink of an eye.
“My mother and Will’s mother are doing everything they can to make sure they find the baby’s
father,” Amelia reassures him, to then take a piece of paper and pen out of her purse, scribbling her
details down. “If ever you need us, please never hesitate to call. Even if it’s just to talk.”
Gordon takes the piece of paper from her, dropping his gaze to lift it moments later with a small
smile. “You remind me of Ash. She spoke just like you.”
I can’t help but smile too. Maybe that’s why I was drawn to her that night. They did speak
similarly now that I think of it.
We say our goodbyes, reminding them to contact us if ever they need anything. As I lean in to give
Mildred a hug, there is no movement from her body. But as I pull away slowly, my gaze meets hers
and beneath her wide eyes is a single tear.
I wipe the lonesome tear with my finger, then lean in and kiss her forehead. To watch her in pain
is unbearable, putting life into perspective. There is nothing Amelia nor I can do to take their pain
away from losing their daughter, but we can make sure their grandson is given a life he deserves.
As we take the short drive back to the hospital, we both sit in silence, trying to process it all. I’m
glad Amelia suggested we visit Gordon and Mildred; it’s what Ashley would have wanted since she
had no other siblings.
“I hope they find peace,” Amelia murmurs, struggling to keep her voice from cracking. “I’d like to
come to visit again soon, make sure they are okay.”
“That was hard,” I echo her sentiments. “To know they have lost two children. They aren’t a
stranger to grief, but it doesn’t make it any easier.”
“Ashley was always meant to be their daughter. She really was beautiful, Will.”
“She was,” I whisper.
“Sometimes, people come into each other's lives in unconventional ways. There were some case
studies we were doing on children from broken homes and also the fostering system. It breaks my
heart to think of any child having to go through this. I thank the lord Andy at least had Adriana, and
nothing happened to her. To think of what could have happened to him.”
“Your parents always treated Andy as their own. There would have been no chance he would
have gone anywhere but your home.”
“I guess you’re right,” she mumbles, then stalls. “Mom and Dad feel the same about you.”
“Charlie, yes. Lex…”
“Is just as stubborn as you,” she chastises me but places her hand softly on mine. “But that’s a
conversation for another time.”
We arrive back at the hospital. Mom and Charlie have stepped out for lunch at the cafeteria. No
news on exactly when Stewart will arrive if he comes at all.
“I want to stay here until he arrives,” I tell Amelia. “Just to make sure the little guy is okay.”
“Of course.” Amelia looks somewhat relieved of my suggestion. “Why don’t we grab a quick
lunch then go spend some time with him?”
We spend the day watching his tiny chest rise and fall, peacefully sleeping inside the warm
incubator. The nurse allows Amelia to place her finger inside so she is able to caress his cheek. I
watch her with ease, seeing how nurturing she is toward this baby. It only makes me want to begin my
life with her, make her my wife, and raise a family together.
Mid-afternoon, Stewart Knight appears at the end of the corridor. Of course, I knew of him. We’d
frequented a few events and a business summit from memory. Stewart Knight is the eldest brother of
the Knight brothers. They own the largest hotel chain in all of Europe with a royalty bloodline.
Stewart walks toward us, still dressed in a suit. His hair is a wild mess, a mirror image to me
only days go.
“I believe this is your son,” is all I say.
“Ashley is…” Stewart struggles to get the words out. “It can’t be true.”
Mom and Charlie step in as I tap on the glass and say goodbye to the little boy who captured our
hearts in such a short amount of time. I have no idea why it’s so hard to let go but need to trust the lord
above that he will be watched and given a chance at life.
Beside me, Amelia brings her hand to her mouth, biting down on her clenched fist to hide her
emotions.
“Why is this so damn hard?” she whispers, angrily. “Why am I standing here like he is my own.
Like I must protect him?”
I wrap my arms around her waist, bringing her into me.
“It’s because you love hard. You’ve always been an advocate for family no matter what shape or
form it comes in. It’s why you chose to study family law, why you’re a nurturing older sister. Why you
fought so hard to keep me and your parents in your life.” I tilt my head, placing my face against hers.
“It’s one of the many reasons I love you and hope one day we’ll be able to start a family of our own.”
Amelia’s lips curve upwards, a grin adorning her beautiful face.
“You want a family one day? Since when did family become important to you?”
 “Since the minute you walked into my office five years ago and reminded me what was missing in
my life.”
She releases a sigh, then tightens her grip on my arms. “It’s time to go home.”
“There’s one more thing I want to do before we leave Orlando…”

Our driver detours to the spot in which Ashley lost her life. It wasn’t a busy road; narrow with
nothing but empty land around it. Flowers have been placed against the pole she hit while swerving to
avoid the other driver.
We stand here together, holding hands, as I say goodbye to the woman who impacted my life in a
way I never imagined possible.
Beside me, Amelia hands me a bunch of flowers as we both place them against the makeshift
cross. I say a silent prayer for Ashley, the little boy, and for Gordon and Mildred Stone.
Amelia removes a tissue from her purse, wiping the tears falling onto her face. I bring her closer
to me to comfort her as we both grieve in silence over this tragedy.
“Are you ready to go home?” I ask softly.
“I’m already home, with you.”
Squeezing her hand, we walk to the car before I stop and meet her gaze.
“I love you. I don’t think I could have done what you have done for me.” I stare into her eyes,
allowing her loving gaze to shower me with warmth. “You gave me strength to keep going when all I
wanted to do was give up.”
“I just wanted to be there for you. It’s what happens when you love someone so much it hurts to
breathe without them,” she assures me, placing her hand flat on my chest. “We’ve been put to the test,
if we survived this, we can survive anything.”
“You know this is it, right? The whole forever and no turning back?”
With a knowing grin, her emerald eyes speak well before her lips move. “I won’t have it any
other way.”
 24

AMELIA

W e managed to buy the last two seats available on the flight back home.
Mom and Nikki were able to get on the flight before us, which, conveniently for
them—happened to be business class.
“I can’t believe I’m sitting in economy,” Will complains for the hundredth time. “Why are the
seats so small?”
“Quit complaining. They were the only seats available since your fancy plane had some sort of
mechanical failure. I mean, doesn’t that even bother you in the slightest?”
“This bothers me.”
“But you’re with me.” I grin, poking his cheek to get him to smile. “That must count for
something?”
He plants a kiss on my cheek, slowly moving toward my ear. “If this were my plane, there
wouldn’t be anyone watching us.”
“You’re right. Economy sucks.”
Three hours later, after a delay when taxiing into JFK, we are standing at the curb waiting for
Will’s driver.
“So, where to now?” I ask, shrugging my shoulders. “I don’t exactly live in the city.”
“My place.”
“As in your apartment?”
“No, the Four Seasons is my place.”
I’m torn between wanting to go back to the hotel with him but aware I have a paper due tomorrow
which counts toward my grades. With everything going on, I haven’t finished it like I had planned to
after the Hamptons.
“Slight problem,” I say, then pause, knowing just how greedy Will is in the bedroom, and chances
are, I would not make it out alive. “I have a paper due tomorrow, and it counts to my final grade. I
was supposed to finish it after the Hamptons, but…”
“I’ll tell you what,” he interrupts me, typing on his phone while speaking. “I’ve just texted you the
security code to my building and office. Use my office. No one will interrupt you.”
“But what about you?”
 “I’ll be waiting at the Four Seasons.” He tilts his head, gently sucking on my bottom lip, causing
my body to ache in delight. “For you…”
“How am I supposed to concentrate knowing you’re at the Four Seasons alone?”
A smirk plays on his sexy lips. “Because good things come to those who wait.”
Our drive into the city consisted of a heavy make-out session in which I almost combusted on the
spot. Thankfully, the windows are tinted, and a security screen between the driver and us made it so
no one else could see us.
Will threw himself on top, pinning me down, and sliding his hand into my tank while ravaging me
with deep kisses. I come up for air when the car stops, and we’ve arrived at his office
“Are you sure you don’t want to come up and join me?” I ask, out of breath, running my fingers
along his jawline. “Just one minute is all you need.”
Will laughs, adjusting my bra strap so I look somewhat appropriate.
“Finish your paper. The quicker you get it done, the quicker you can come.”
“Wow,” I drag, unable to hide my smile. “So romantic.”
I exit the car and say goodbye, making my way up to the office, then past all the codes I’m
required to enter. When I finally take a seat at Will’s desk, I sit back on the leather chair, remembering
the first time I stepped in here and how I felt.
Will was almost a stranger. We made so many memories throughout our childhood, but I had no
clue who he was as an adult, surprised to find myself a cocky CEO with a chip on his shoulder. Little
did I know he was that close with my father. I guess, even if I had known, it wouldn’t have changed
anything between us. We were always meant to be in each other’s lives, and the universe had a funny
way of navigating us along the path we were supposed to take.
I begin to think of my father. He’d been in contact with Mom, but I had too many messages and
notifications on my phone to even notice if he reached out to me. I decide to make a quick call to him
to ease my worry before I start on my paper.
“Hey, Dad.” I wave through the video chat. No surprises he is in his office, dressed in a suit. “Is
this an okay time to call?”
“Hello, estranged daughter of mine,” he teases with an arrogant smirk. “I heard you’re back in
Manhattan?”
“Back and about to start a paper due tomorrow.”
Dad raises his brows. “Where are you?”
“Will’s office,” I tell him cautiously. “He offered it so no one would bother me.”
“Quite the gentleman,” he replies sarcastically.
“Look, I don’t want to get into an argument. I just wanted to say hello. I miss you and I’m looking
forward to coming home next weekend.”
“Remind me again how long you’re back for?”
“Unfortunately, only four days. It might be summer break for everyone on campus, but I committed
to Nikki to work full-time. I want to gain as much experience as I can. They’ll be time for parties
later.”
Dad laughs. “Meanwhile, your sister gets paid to party. What a different world the two of you live
in.”
“As long as we’re both happy,” I remind him with a smile. “Anyway, I better go finish this paper.
See you next weekend.”
“Amelia?” he calls, his face softening, “I love you.”
I wink. “Love you too, Daddy.”
It’s just before midnight when I finally drag myself to the Four Seasons. My eyes are blurry,
unfocused, with pain shooting across my temple from overworking my brain in such a short time. I
was a woman on a mission, desperate to taste the delicious fruit hovering over me as a reward.
The kind lady in reception gives me a swipe card as per Will’s request. Since he is practically
part of the furniture here, I’m not surprised she acted pleasantly and accommodating.
I make my way up to the suite, swiping my card at the door. Upon entering, my eyes are drawn to
the candlelight flickering on the table with dinner sitting beneath the silver domes.
“You did this for me?” I release a deep breath, holding my hand to my chest in awe until Will
walks out of the room wearing only gray sweats and no shirt. My eyes are immediately drawn to his
perfectly sculpted body while trying to control my urge to take him right here, right now, just from the
outline of his cock beneath his pants.
“I was behind the intention. The cooking and preparing credit need to go to Kenny and his talented
kitchen staff.”
“First name basis.” I nod with a knowing grin as Will wraps his arms around me. “You must be
important then.”
He buries his head into my neck, my eyes closing at the touch of his lips against my skin.
“Paper all done?”
“Yes, thanks to your fancy computer. That screen of yours is next level. I sent it to my professor,
so fingers crossed I get the marks I need. My brain is so tired.”
“Lucky,” he whispers seductively into my ear. “It’s only your brain.”
I turn around, wrapping my arms around his neck.
“Do we have to eat now?” I pout.
“Yes, you need your stamina.”
“But what if I fall into a food coma?”
“I’ll have no choice but to wake you up,” he counters, leaning down to kiss me gently. “You know,
in case you’re forgetting, it’s been forever since we were last together, so I will be demanding, just so
you’re aware.”
I shake my head while grinning. “It was three days ago.”
“But before that was four years ago. Now, stop arguing and eat.”
We both sit down to eat, but all I can think about is how delicious he looks in gray sweats to
remember Liesel’s comment. A small laugh escapes me.
“What’s so funny?”
“Just something Liesel says about gray sweatpants and men. Though, when she mentioned it, it
involved my dad. Actually, it’s not funny now I think of it.”
“I’ll take your word for it,” he muses.
“Okay, that meal was amazing. How does one make Brussels sprouts so appetizing?” I let out a
huff, feeling so full. “I really need a shower.”
“Go shower, you know where to find me.” He winks before continuing. “Don’t fall asleep in
there.”
I throw my arms around him, grateful for being able to shower in peace since I haven’t showered
since we left Orlando. There is nothing like plane smell stuck to your skin.
The water pressure is amazing. Will was right, I am this close to falling asleep. The last week has
caught up to me, and I want nothing more than to climb into bed with the man I love.
I exit the shower with a towel wrapped around me. My hair is wet, but I manage to wring it
enough for the water not to drip. I place the hotel robe on, with nothing underneath. When I enter the
room again, Will is sitting in the middle of the bed, waiting with a devilish smirk on his handsome
face. I move toward the mattress, watching his eyes turn to fire.
“Come here.”
I crawl over to him on all fours until I straddle him. His hands fumbled with the belt of the robe,
yanking on the knot until it springs open and my body is completely exposed.
“I’ve fucking missed you.”
I stare into his eyes, losing myself in him. As he leans forward, my pulse races, craving him so
much. His lips graze against mine, soft and teasingly. He withdraws but stays a breath away, leaving
the spot he kissed burning like the touch of a flame. It pulsates through me, spreading like wildfire as
his stare deepens.
Kisses trail my skin, igniting every sense. My hands cup his face as I moan softly. I never
imagined how passionate foreplay could be by the simple act of kissing. It’s all so juvenile, and I
love every second of it. There’s no rush, no pressure, just two people learning how to become one
again. And this time, we have the freedom to be ourselves without the pressure of hiding our
relationship.
Will’s hand slides down my arm, past the curve of my breast, and rests on my thigh. I continue to
straddle him, watching his penetrating gaze fall onto my breasts as he bites his lip to restrain himself.
No words need to be said, the silence speaking volumes as my hands wander toward the edge of
his pants, pulling the string to loosen the waist. Will groans in my mouth while I lean forward,
allowing him space to remove his pants in one swift move.
My heart is beating like a loud drum, the anticipation too much for my aching body to handle. Our
eyes can’t break the stare until he brushes against my entrance and enters me whole. My back arches,
a delicious moan escaping me as his lips find their way to my breasts. His tongue rolls around my
nipples with a slight tug, enough for the pleasure and pain to spread throughout my entire body.
We move in sync, but as he predicted, his commands came hard and fast. He wanted all of me,
demanding I ride him faster while he rests his hands behind his head. His gaze feasts upon my breasts
with a delicious lick of his lips while I lust over his perfectly defined muscles.
I lean back, spreading my legs wide to give him full view. My hand wanders to my mouth, where I
suck on my two fingers then slowly slide them down between my legs. In a circular motion, I rub my
swollen clit and let out a moan.
“Fucking perfect,” he strains, barely holding on. “Come for me, baby. Show me how you make
yourself come.”
His dirty words send me over the edge, along with the continual grind against his cock. We both
finish at the exact same time as if our whole life depended on it. The ripples of delight spread through
every inch of my body, the euphoria a constant state of high I never want to come down from.
I fall on top of him, trying to catch my breath. It takes a few minutes to control my breathing,
giving me the energy to remove myself and lay beside him. I pull the covers over us as Will turns the
lamp off, holding onto me in the dark.
“So, when you said forever….” I trail off, unable to hide my smile.
“The whole package, Amelia.” Will kisses my shoulder, tightening his grip on me. “Why, you
scared?”
“When have I ever been scared? You’re dealing with the original daredevil.”
 “But this is different.”
I raise his hands to my lips, kissing them softly. “Hear me out before you get all jealous, and we
get into a fight because we’re both stubborn. When I said yes to Austin, I hesitated. I knew it wasn’t
right but didn’t know why either. I remember asking questions or saying something about being young.
I can’t exactly remember. My point is, I was scared because I knew it was wrong.” Inside my
embrace, I can feel Will tense. “But with you, there is no fear. I want it all too, Will.”
“It’s not going to be easy, though, you know that?”
“Because sometimes you’re a pain in the ass and think you know it all? An arrogant bastard, as
such.”
Will digs his finger into my ribcage, causing me to yelp. “I mean, we still have the matter of your
father.”
I didn’t want to mention my earlier call with Dad. When it comes to their relationship, the two of
them need to build the bridge without me standing in the middle handing them the tools. They are both
hot-headed, and despite Will arguing the said fact—he is exactly like my father.
“Will,” I mention softly. “There is my father, but what about us? You live here. I live close to
campus. How are we going to make this work? I mean, I can visit, but the commute will be hard with
some classes being later in the afternoon.”
“Shhh,” he whispers, holding onto me tight. “We have all the time in the world to figure that out.
But for tonight, we need to make up for lost time. You ready for round two?”
I let out a small chuckle, turning myself around so we’re face to face.
“How many rounds are we talking about tonight?”
“Hmm…as many as you can handle.”
My lips graze his, tugging on his bottom lip with my teeth. “I’m always ready for you. The real
question is, are you ready for me?”
I place both hands on his chest, kissing his neck to then trail down his body until I’m inches away
from his hard cock. My tongue swirls around his shaft, desperate to take him all in as his groans come
hard and fast.
My hand wraps around the base, but I still my movements, teasing him by blowing softly against
his skin. “You haven’t answered me, Mr. Romano?”
His hands run through my hair, and I know at any moment now, the selfish bastard will demand I
suck him off. Patience is not a trait of his.
“I’m ready to blow in your mouth, Miss Edwards,” he grunts, arching his back from the intensity
of my slow movements. “I want you to take me all in.”
Like I said, selfish bastard.
Will Romano may hold power in the boardroom, but I know exactly how to shift the energy inside
the bedroom.
If there’s any weakness of Will’s, it’s watching me suck on his beautiful cock and sticking out my
tongue while I wait to taste him.
A taste so pure belonging to the man I love.
I am ready to own him. Here, now—and forever.
The way it was always meant to be.
 25

AMELIA

W arm arms wrap around my waist, slowly gliding up from my stomach, past my chest until
they cup my neck.
I let out a soft moan, relishing in Will’s touch. My blissful moment is taken to
another level when he enters me, causing me to gasp.
We make love at a slower pace, losing ourselves in each other. Our bodies move in sync, and
even though we spent most of last night exploring one another like it was our first time, I still craved
more.
My blood is pumping hard, and every single part of me tingles in a mad delight as my body
combusts beside him. I call his name repeatedly, loudly, wishing this moment not to end until he
releases a grunt and finishes with me.
We catch our breaths, the thirst leaving me parched.
“Good morning,” he whispers, kissing my shoulder.
“That is by far the best way to wake up in the morning,” I say with a satisfied smile on my face.
“Imagine waking up every day that way?”
“Why imagine, baby?”
I kiss his arm with a grin on my face. “Can we stay here all day?”
“I want nothing more than to stay like this all day…”
“But?” I prompt him, purposely playing with him. “Let me guess. Starts with the letter W?”
“You’re going to ask me to play hooky, aren’t you?
“I should. But I have a class today.” The thought of leaving him saddens me, but our lives can’t
stop just because we want to stay in bed all day long. I keep repeating that in my head, more so to
remind myself of my commitments and responsibilities. Not my own selfish needs to have Will buried
between my legs. “So, I guess, at some point, we need to leave this bed?”
“Hmm…for the shower.”
“You’re going to break me, Mr. Romano.”
“Is that a challenge?”
I laugh, then hop out of bed. He groans at my absence as I run the shower in the bathroom. The hot
water cascades down my body, relieving the sore muscles from a strenuous night of sexual activities.
 As the water falls upon my face, the door opens, the cool air entering. Will grabs the soap,
running it down my body until he slides between my legs. I let out a gasp and turn around until his
eyes are on me.
“You’re insatiable.”
“Only because you bring it out of me,” he replies with a playful smirk. “Now, spread your legs,
Miss Edwards. I’ve got quite some appetite this morning.”

I’m not sure how I managed to concentrate all day, given my head is on cloud nine.
Every single time I move a limb, my entire body ached— a reminder of Will. Despite the aches
and pains slowing me down, it also left me wanting more.
How is this even possible?
Occasionally, I find myself zoning out and thinking about my relationship with Austin. We had fun
in each other’s company. We laughed until our stomachs hurt, binged watched movies until we fell
asleep beside one another. Our relationship was comfortable, and although the sex was enjoyable, it
is nothing like with Will.
When we made love, nothing else in the world mattered. My body became possessed, willing to
sacrifice my entire being for whatever dirty trick he had in mind. We explored our bodies, pushed
boundaries, and when the fireworks went off—we finished in sync.
Professor Kane asks the student beside me a question, prompting me to shake my head and focus
on the lecture. My phone beside me buzzes, drawing my eyes to the screen to decipher the text without
being caught.

Will: Why is this day dragging?

Me: Don’t you have better things to do than miss me? You know…like become a
billionaire? Oh, that’s right. Mission accomplished. No wonder you’re bored…

Will: I can think of a very appropriate way to shut that smart mouth of yours. It involves
something hard…

Me: How are you hard again? I call bullshit. You’re a robot. It is not possible after last
night…and this morning. I think you broke my vagina. There, I said it.

Will: Aw, sorry, baby. But your asshole is still okay, right?

Me: You’re so greedy. I’ll see you soon.

No thanks to Will, the day dragged from thereon. When my final class of the day ended, I race outside
to see Will leaning against his black Mercedes looking like sex on a stick in the dark blue suit he
wore. I run toward him, throwing my arms around his neck before he kisses me deeply.
“How was your day?”
“Stressful.” He sighs.
“You, stressed? I thought you just sat in your chair and played solitaire all day?”
He squeezes me tight, unable to wipe the delicious grin off his handsome face. I grab the lapels of
his suit jacket in my hands, admiring his attire.
“You look awfully handsome today. Is there someone you are trying to impress?”
“Yes,” he deadpans, then allows his gaze to fall on my lips. “A seventy-three-year-old Cantonese
man.”
I shrug my shoulders and pout. “Guess I have some competition then? So, are you ready to come
back to my place?”
“If it involves you naked in the kitchen, lead the way.”
The drive to my apartment is less than fifteen minutes away, but during that time, Will’s phone
repeatedly goes off, which is connected to the Bluetooth of his car. The men he dealt with were
relentless, and Will had zero patience. He raised his voice on more than one occasion, reminding me
a lot of my own father when he was on work calls.
By the time we arrive, he looks equally relieved.
“Look, my place is small. In fact, my dad wanted to buy me some fancy penthouse, but I wanted
something simple and low maintenance.”
“Wait?” Will extends his arm, stopping me. “Are you saying you don’t have a maid?”
I shake my head.
“Then who will I have an affair with when you’re busy at classes?”
I smack his arm with a small chuckle. “You, sir, are a pain in the ass. Remind me to recycle the
joke when we talk about your doorman.”
Will purses his lips, less than pleased with my comeback.
I pull my keys out of my purse, jiggle it in the door to open it wide with a “Welcome home, baby!”
We both stop in our tracks to see Liesel waving at us from the couch. Her hair is up in a messy
bun, and she’s dressed in a pair of pajamas covered in the words Queen of Sleep.
“Liesel?”
“Oh, hey. Sorry, you said it was okay if I crashed here. I texted you, but you never texted back, so
I figured you were still in the Hamptons getting lai…I mean, having fun.”
“I have been busy getting laid,” I tell her in amusement. “You’ve met Will? He’s also getting laid,
by me, just in case that wasn’t clear.”
Liesel wipes her hands from the popcorn she was eating. With a curious smirk, she extends her
hand to Will and shakes it politely. “How could I forget?”
I throw my bag on the ground and motion for Will to take a seat. When he sits down, I take a seat
on his lap, ready to interrogate Liesel.
“So, walk me through why you’re here again? I didn’t even notice when I rushed in this morning. I
just grabbed my Mac and ran out.”
“I’m not sure which version to give you.”
I turn to look at Will, who is equally amused. “Will is a big boy. Give me the Liesel version.”
Liesel takes a deep breath. “I got drunk at the corporate party on Sunday night, accidentally blew
my boss, then came home to find David in the middle of our next-door neighbor’s legs. I wasn’t going
to stick around at that point. I said some words. He said some words. Since the rental agreement was
in his name, I left until I realized I had nowhere to go.”
 My mouth falls open. Will places his hand beneath my chin, purposely closing my mouth while
trying to keep a straight face.
“Um…back the hell up, please. Firstly, how did you accidentally blow your boss?”
“It’s simple, really,” she shrugs her shoulders all nonchalant. “I stumbled after my fourth wine,
straight into his arms. He was hard, and asked if I wanted to go for a walk, and outside near the car, I
blew him.”
“He’s your boss?” I remind her.
“I know,” she repeats loudly. “Now, I need to find a new job.”
“He fired you?” Will questions while rubbing his beard.
“No, the opposite. He’s all clingy now.” She pulls her phone up, scrolling through all the DMs.
“He slid into my DM’s and hasn’t stopped since. So, naturally, I’ve quit.”
“You quit your job? All because of this?”
Liesel lets out a heavy sigh. “Not just because of this. Aside from him, the job was tedious, and
there was no career progression. I didn’t bust my ass in Yale, earning my communications degree to
photocopy contracts and serve coffee. I know you’re worried, but I’ve already lined up some
interviews in Manhattan. Not sure what I’ll do for living arrangements. It might be Ramen noodles
every night until I get myself sorted.”
The funny thing is that Liesel’s parents are quite wealthy. But of course, Liesel wants to make it on
her own and refuses to take anything from them aside from her Yale tuition, which is now paid for
since she graduated.
“If you’re looking for a job in communications, I can speak to our Human Resources team and see
what is open,” Will offers.
Liesel’s eyes light up. “Wait, does that mean you’ll be my boss?”
I throw a pillow at her while chuckling. “Hands off, my man. You’re notorious for being attracted
to authority.”
“Explains why your Dad is my ultimate fantasy.”
I shake my head, letting out a groan. “Okay, we’re done with that conversation. Go back to David
and your neighbor. Which neighbor?”
“Mrs. Garibaldi from down the hall.”
“The widow with five cats?”
Liesel nods her head. “They weren’t the only pussy hungry.”
The three of us break out in laughter, only managing to calm down shortly after.
“You’re welcome to stay here,” I remind her.
“I promise I won’t cramp your style,” she tells us, a little too eagerly. “I have these new
headphones which are supposed to be top of the range noise reduction. I won’t hear a single thing, so
you can go at it hard.”
“How about we order pizza because you’re giving Will the green light to go at it hard. He will
hold me to that, and I’ll never eat again.”
Will nods with a playful smirk. “You know me too well.”
His phone begins to ring again. I point toward my bedroom, in which he excuses himself. The
second he is gone; Liesel practically jumps on me.
“Oh. My. God,” she squeals. “Tell me everything!”
“I wouldn’t know where to begin, so for now, all you need to know is that yes, we are back
together. I love him. He loves me. We have amazing sex. The end.”
Liesel purses her lips while placing her hand on her hip. “That was the most uneventful
description of what happened. Coffee tomorrow on campus, and you tell me everything, deal?”
“Deal.” I smile.
We ordered the pizzas, all three of us famished. Both Will and I call it a night, leaving Liesel on
some dating app which keeps her entertained.
With only the bedside lamp turned on, I snuggle into his arms.
“I’ve got three more lectures this week then I’m officially on summer break.”
“Lucky you,” he muses, toying with the strap of my tank. “I hope that summer break involves
staying in the city?”
“Why yes, it does, sir,” I joke playfully. “I’m working for Nikki all summer. It was planned last
year. I really want to gain practical experience. There is only so much you can learn in college.”
“Have I told you how proud I am of you?”
I keep my smile fixed. “Hmm…I don’t think so.”
“Well, I am. You’ve chosen a challenging career, and not many people can weather the storm of an
undergraduate degree then continue for another four years. You are going to do great things once you
graduate.”
“Thank you. To be honest, it feels like a lifetime away.”
“But once you’re there, it’ll be worth the hard work you’ve endured.”
“I guess you would know,” I say, kissing his hand. “I mean, look at you. You’re something else. I
know a little bit about the business world to know how well your company is doing. And to think that
started with you.”
“Yes, it did. Your father had a lot to do with it,” he resigns.
“Speaking of my father, I promised to visit home this weekend. It’s the only four days I can get off
before work begins.”
I feel him tense in my embrace. “Why didn’t you say something earlier?”
“I’ve been preoccupied,” I admit, slightly annoyed at his anger. “It’s only four days.”
“And you expected me to drop everything to come with you?”
I shuffle in a sitting position, crossing my arms. “Actually, I wasn’t sure where we stood with that
and assumed you wouldn’t want to go. But since we’re having this conversation, we might as well say
what needs to be said.”
“And that is?”
“I want you to come with me, but I’m not the one angry at my father. The truth is, Will, both of you
and need to come to some sort of truce if we are going to work. I’ve done my part. I’ve apologized
but also stood my ground with what I want in my future. He knows exactly where I stand and that I
love you. But it’s not my job to repair your relationship with him. You need to do that because you
want to do it, and vice versa for him.”
“It’s not that easy, Amelia.”
“I never said it was.”
Will rubs his face in his hands, releasing a sigh. “Okay, I’ll come with you but only on one
condition.”
I roll my eyes, betting it has some sexual favor attached.
“There is a Governor’s charity ball I am scheduled to attend on Friday night. I’d love it if you can
be my date. We can fly out first thing in the morning.”
“A ball? As in, I will be your girlfriend in public?”
“I really despise the word girlfriend.” He cringes.
“Hmm…I’ll have to think about it.”
 Will’s penetrating stare falls upon me until he climbs on top and pins me down to the bed.
“You really like to push my buttons? It’s almost as if you like it when I’m mad.”
I press my lips into a hard line. “I have no idea what you’re talking about? If you’re that mad,
maybe you need to punish me. I don’t know, say maybe turn me over and fuck me up the ass since that
would be the ultimate punishment.”
A smirk plays on his lips. “You’re bad for me.”
I lean forward, sucking his bottom lip. “Some things never change…”
 26

WILL

A last-minute trip to DC was not on my agenda today.

In the early hours of the morning, before the sun even rose, I kissed Amelia goodbye
intending to head straight to the office. Instead, my phone rang non-stop in the car. It started
with our legal team in panic mode over a breach of contract. Then it snowballed from thereon.
I detoured straight to JFK, thankful once again to have a plane on standby. As we begin to ascend,
I close my eyes to ease the strain from a stressful morning, tilting my head from side to side with a
slight crack to loosen my tense muscles.
The last few days are even better than I could have ever possibly imagined. To have Amelia back
in my life is all I ever wanted, and to have her in my bed belonging to only me—the icing on a very
delicious cake.
However, with this newly found bliss, we are forced with the reality of trying to make it all work.
The drive between Amelia’s condo to the city is tedious and I’d only driven it four times so far. I
could have been selfish and asked Amelia to stay in the city, but she had classes and I didn’t want to
disrupt her schedule, especially because she is almost done for the year.
I knew Amelia felt the pressure, too, unsure of how we are to make this work. One thing is certain
—we both craved each other, and I’ll be damned if I’m forced to sleep a night without her.
The meeting in DC is longer than anticipated. Five days off the grid, and you’d think people didn’t
know how to do their fucking jobs. I’m reminded of why I never vacation or spend any time away
from work—paying the price at this very moment.
“Listen, Romano, are we doing this or not?”
I tap my fingers against the table as all eyes are on me. With so many things on my mind, I clench
my jaw annoyed I’m here doing the job myself when I should be back in the city.
“I’m not satisfied with what is being produced. Your numbers are low, and frankly, I’ve got better
things to focus on than you trying to waste my time with a product which isn’t performing.”
“Should we be taking our business elsewhere?”
I raise my brow, amused by his threat. “Please, be my guest. Let’s see what happens, shall we?”
Silence falls over the room as no one else dares to challenge me. When it came to business, I’m
ruthless and will not be threatened by anyone. In this case, the Jamison Group needs me more than I
will ever need them. The only dark cloud hovering over me is the takeover with Lau. Perhaps, it’s this
back-and-forth negotiating and playing the waiting game, leaving me less patient and irritable.
When all is said and done, I walk out of the room without a goodbye and fly straight back to JFK.
With barely any time to spare due to a delay on the tarmac, my driver makes a quick stop at the Four
Seasons so I can quickly shower and change. Dressed in my black tuxedo, I splash on some
aftershave, style my hair, and then quickly head back to the car waiting downstairs.
We pull up to Ava’s apartment where Amelia insisted, I pick her up from. It had something to do
with borrowing a dress from Ava because Amelia didn’t quite enjoy shopping. The exact opposite to
Ava, of course. I ask the driver to wait while I head inside the building and up to the penthouse suite.
I knock on the door while fixing my cuffs. When the door opens, I raise my eyes to a radiantly
beautiful woman who is all mine. My lip’s part to release an appreciative sigh. I fucking missed her,
and it’s only been ten hours since I saw her last.
The long-beaded gown she wore is all black, making her emerald eyes stand out.
“You’re late,” she gripes, unimpressed.
I pull her toward me, inhaling her perfume as I place my lips on her neck. “And you are
beautiful.”
She lifts her hands to straighten my bow tie. “You scrub up well. I mean, you look just as good
naked as you do in a tuxedo.”
“Are you trying to say you want to see me naked right now?”
“Um, can we cue the dirty talk?” Ava yells from the sofa. “My Uber Eats is just about to arrive,
although he looks lost. Jesus Christ, Tim, next building over! Anyway, I want to be able to eat dinner
without thinking about the both of you naked.”
“You need to get laid,” Amelia shouts back to Ava. “There’s a guy in my class who is single.
Really cute and is just your type.”
“Is he your type?” I ask with slight annoyance.
Amelia purses her lips while eyeing me. “My type is jealous billionaires who turn up late for a
night out in which they suggested.”
“I’m sorry. I had to work.”
“Of course. Story of my life,” she mumbles beneath her breath.
“Have fun, lovebirds and Millie, send me his Insta handle so I can check this hot nerd out.”
“I never said he was a nerd,” Amelia drags.
“Don’t burst the bubble,” Ava complains openly. “The nerds are the wildest in the bedroom.”
Amelia pulls me out of the apartment and closes the door behind us, eager to leave.
“So, what, you’re friends with this guy online?” I question.
“Yeah, I’m friends with a lot of students online.”
I remain quiet, keeping my opinion to myself, and try my best to cue the jealousy growing inside
me. It shouldn’t bother me, but it does. Amelia has a whole other life on campus, with men her own
age. This whole age gap issue comes roaring back to life, bringing back my insecurities.
Inside the car, I distract myself by burying my lips in her neck, careful not to ruin her lipstick. My
hands wander up the slit of her dress into her panties as she moans while my fingers brush against her
clit.
Our heated exchange is interrupted by the incessant ringing of my phone. Out of breath, I quickly
check who it is.
“Do you have to answer that?”
“It’s Harry. He is my top executive.”
 She releases a sigh before shuffling out of my grip, turning her face toward the window.
“Harry,” I greet, clearing my throat.
“I’ve got Lau’s team on the line.”
“Now?” I ask, annoyed. “What’s the verdict?”
“Are you seated?” Harry begins, then stalls. “Lau’s final counteroffer if seventy percent share
Rockford and thirty Lexed.”
My teeth grind on their own accord while I shut my eyes to try to calm down. “Why won’t this
fucker give up?”
“Edwards has agreed, if you do,” Harry reveals, cautiously, knowing this is not the news I want to
hear.
My pride is in the way, and under different circumstances, I would have fought this battle until I
won. But as I look over at the woman beside me, the reason I breathe, the fight is well over. My
energy is pulled toward her, and reluctantly…I call defeat.
“Fine.”
“Fine?” Harry repeats, stunned. “Wait a minute, have I missed something? I thought you want
nothing to do with Edwards?”
“Things change.” I lower my voice while hanging my head. “Tell him I’ll sign tomorrow.”
I hang up the phone, but my mood is less than eager to attend a god damn ball after this outcome.
The only reason why I’m invited to events such as this is because of the rather hefty donation. The
event itself is just people climbing up my ass wanting money for their charities or to invest in their
companies.
We arrive at the ball later than the other guests though some are still arriving. The street is still
crowded, lined with limousines and luxury vehicles. Flashes are going off right, left, and center. The
paparazzi are scurrying around, trying to snap something exciting. I exit the car first, reaching out for
Amelia’s hand while trying to avoid anyone photographing us. The last thing we need is for our
personal lives to be splashed online.
The grand ballroom is enormous. Its size big enough to hold all of the elite in New York City and
then some. The tall ceilings are covered in rows of draped sheer organza fabric, but my attention is
directed to the large chandelier hanging from the middle. Its crystals are reflecting light which
shimmers on the dance floor.
There’s a band wearing black and white tuxedos, perfectly positioned on the stage playing soft
swing music, their hums and beats drowning in the noise of the growing crowd.
We are shown to our seats, which, fortunately—is seated beside a relatively affluent couple. After
a few introductions, it turns out Amelia had met them through her parents. They got to talking while I
was pulled away to talk business, of course, until a seven-course meal was served.
I expected Amelia to stay by my side throughout the night, but she knew more people than she
cared to admit. This is Lex’s circle, older gentlemen and women who were tied to him somehow. It
began to bother me since I invited her here as my date even though I’d barely spent any time with her.
When she managed to break free and find me at the bar, I’d already finished four bourbons and just
ordered my fifth.
“How do you know these people?” I question, trying not to sound irritated.
“Unfortunately, I’m Lex Edwards’ daughter. Some lady, Carol, gave me a jewelry box when I was
like six. Considering I hated wearing anything feminine, I have no recollection.”
I chuckle softly, feeling like an idiot for my behavior. “What did you say?”
“I said it was a lovely gesture, and I still have it back at my parent's place.”
 “Do you?”
Amelia’s lips press into a hard line. “Sure, in the attic, if you search under Ava’s childhood
memories.”
We both laugh until another couple walks past us. They recognize Amelia, once again, then drag
her to their table to say hello to their own daughter, who apparently Amelia used to play with as a kid.
As they walk off, Amelia turns around and shrugs her shoulders, having no recollection of any of
these people.
My bourbon is served when Easton Parker Jnr, a well-known club owner, stands beside me. This
guy is a fucking joke, funding his clubs on his parent’s money with his sole purpose to bring young
women upstairs to his office so they can suck on his dick. At one point, he boasted about several of
them waiting in line.
He is younger than me, maybe just shy of thirty. We went to the same school, and he earned
himself a reputation. When it came to women, he is cunning in his pursuit. However, as an
entrepreneur, the guy had no idea how to run a business.
“Romano,” he greets while extending his hand. “Long time no see.”
I reluctantly extend my hand to shake this. “It’s been a while.”
“Did you see Edward's daughter is here? It’s made my night all the more interesting. Wasn’t sure
who I would try to fuck but ding ding ding.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“C’mon, Romano. Who can resist a sweet pussy like that? I bet she gives great head.”
My hands clutch into a fist; anger roaring through me like a vicious wave ready to crash on the
shore.
“If you ever speak that way of her again, I swear to God I will end your fucking life,” I grit, ready
to smack his face.
“Hey, what’s your problem?” The fucker laughs. “Oh, look, she must have sensed it. She’s
walking over here.”
Amelia places her hand on my arm, instantly noticing my tensed muscles where her eyes fall upon.
“Is everything okay?”
Parker extends his hand. “I haven’t introduced myself, Easton Parker, Jr. I’ve met your father
before.”
“You and the whole world,” she mumbles, then smiles politely, shaking his hand.
Amelia moves closer to me, weary of his sleazy grin. Still trying to control my anger, I pull her
into me, which Parker notices straight away.
“Right, so you and Romano are what, fucking? Bit of an age gap. Sure you don’t want someone
your own age?”
My lips pull back, baring my teeth as my pulse begins to elevate. Every sense is heightened,
increasing my strength as I prepare myself to knock him to the ground.
Amelia turns to me, placing her hands on my chest with a steady plea. “Let it go, walk away.”
I turn to look at her, confused. “Are you kidding me?”
She turns back around. “Listen, Easton, was it? If I wanted someone my own age, it sure as hell
wouldn’t be you.”
Amelia grabs my hand, attempting to drag me away, but I stop just shy of Parker to lean into his
ear. “You will pay the price for your careless comments. Watch your back. I will destroy you.”
I follow Amelia until we are out of the room. Angered by the whole night, I let go of her hand and
begin walking away until I push open the door to an empty ballroom, needing to be alone.
 “Why are you letting him get to you? He’s a jerk who gets off riling people up.”
I pace the area, wringing my hands. “It’s not just him, okay? People have an opinion of our age
difference and think I’m fucking you to get Lex.”
“So, let them think that, who cares?”
“I care,” I shout, my voice echoing in the empty room.
“Well, you shouldn’t! What you should care about is what I think, the woman you’ve professed
your love too. God, Will, all night, you’ve had this chip on your shoulder. You were the one who
wanted to take me out in public for the first time, and now what, you’re regretting being seen with
me?”
Amelia’s eyes widen with a pained stare.
“No, it’s not that, okay?” I take a deep breath, trying to control my anger. “Just before the
Hamptons, I went to Hong Kong to close what will be the biggest takeover for Rockford Technology. I
thought I had it in the bag. I got the call tonight of the final offer, and they will only sign over if Lexed
is involved. I’m frustrated, Amelia. I didn’t work this hard to compete with Lexed. During the call in
the car, I was told Lex is ready to sign.”
Amelia crosses her arms with a steady gait. “It sounds to me like my dad is extending an olive
branch, but your pride is in the way.”
“It’s not that simple.”
“Well, tell me, what will this takeover do for you and your company?”
“It will strengthen our position in the stock market and create thousands of jobs. We have big
plans to shake up the industry, just like many platforms had years ago when social media wasn’t even
a thing.
“Right, so all that is worth giving up because you won’t work with my father, is that what you’re
saying?”
I bow my head until she closes the distance between us and raises my chin gently with her hand.
As our eyes meet, something changes inside me, the anger slowly subsiding and replaced by the
warmth of her deep stare.
“Will, it’s time to the let go of the past. I know it still hurts, but we’re together now.”
“You’re right.” I sigh, placing my hands around her waist and drawing her body in flush with
mine. “But I have the right mind to go punch that fucker’s lights out. He cannot talk that way about you
or us.”
“Hey,” she murmurs, stroking my cheek. “This jealousy thing, we need to control it, okay? This
isn’t the first time, and it probably won’t be the last. But none of it matters. I’m with you, and it’ll
only ever be you.”
“You promise that?”
She places her lips on mine, kissing me at a teasingly slow pace. Fuck, how does she make me
hard this quick?
“I promise you that,” she murmurs, moving her hands toward my belt. “And I’ll even show you…”
“Here?”
With a naughty grin, she whispers, “Why, are you scared?”
My lips fall onto hers, tasting her tongue with a sense of urgency.
“Always the daredevil,” I tease, lifting her dress and pushing her against the wall. I clutch her
panties into my fist, sliding it aside while she unbuckles my belt and pulls my boxers and pants down.
Without any hesitation, I slide myself in, groaning at the warm sensations wrapping my cock.
“It’s why you’ve always loved me,” she moans, her body begging for more.
 I still my movements, catching my breath while I stare deeply into her eyes. Slowly, I ease my
mouth onto hers without the rush. As I come up for air, I run my thumb along her bottom lip.
“And I will always love you. This is what I want…” I trail off, pumping into her, watching her
crumble beneath my touch. “No one else will ever make me feel the way you do.”
“Then own me,” she begs, moving faster. “Own all of me because I’m all yours, Will. I always
have been.”
And as our bodies become one, we both come together.
A beautiful finish with the woman who owns me.
Amelia Edwards.
Soon to be Romano if everything goes to plan.
 27

WILL

T he last time I visited LA was the weekend when everything changed between Amelia and me.
A moment engrained in my memory when I realized I’d fallen too deep to the point it
terrified me.
We’re standing outside the Edwards’ family home. It brings back not only the memory of that time
but of my childhood, young adult years—so many times I’d visited and felt like this was my second
home.
A lot of that was because of Charlie. She’d always welcomed me with open arms; however, this
trip is different.
Amelia squeezes my hand as we both stand outside the door.
“It’s going to be okay,” she assures me.
I nod, not sure what to say. Did I think it would be okay? I had no idea what to expect. Just
because Lex agreed to the takeover doesn’t mean it was the so-called olive branch Amelia mentioned
last night.
Amelia opens the door and calls out. Charlie comes down the stairs, excited to see us with a
welcoming smile on her face. She hugs her daughter, then turns to me, caressing my cheek before we
embrace.
“Where are Addy and Alexa?”
“Addy is at a friend’s house, and Alexa went on a last-minute trip to Palm Springs with her best
friend and her family.”
Amelia’s lips press into a grimace. “Well, that’s a shame I don’t get to spend time with her.”
“I know, honey. I’m sure you’ll feel better once you see what I baked.”
“And your fancy new coffee machine?” Amelia claps her hands with excitement. She turns to face
me. “You have to try the coffee. Best I’ve ever had.”
“I’ll take your word for it.” I grin, then glance at Charlie with knowing eyes, unable to ask the
question but knew she could read my mind.
“He’s in his office.”
Amelia places her hand on my arm. “I’m proud of you.”
The two of them disappear to the kitchen but not before Amelia turns back to give me a reassuring
smile. I take the steps down the long hallway, admiring the familiarity of the artwork and photographs
hung on the wall.
There is one long wall with photos of the Edwards’ girls. I stop to look at each image but am
drawn to Amelia’s smile, which graces every photo she is in. The moments captured remind me of a
time when life was less complicated.
Charlie’s touch is everywhere in this house, the life she built with Lex while raising their four
daughters. As someone who was born and raised in the city, this world feels entirely different though
not in an unusual way. Home is home—no matter what city or town you’re from. The longer I gaze
upon these photos on the wall, the more I want to start my life with Amelia. Marriage, family—I want
it all with her.
However, my biggest hurdle is behind the closed door at the end of the hallway.
I am not sure how to even start. There is so much history behind us. This is a man who I always
looked up to as a child. He is Charlie’s husband, a second father to me. He introduced me to a world
my father could never have; a role I was destined to fulfill. In return, I broke his trust even though I
knew how important Amelia is to him and how protective he was over his eldest daughter.
As a confidant, a friend, and business partner, I broke the rules and used that against him.
But it was done in the name of love, not to hurt him intentionally.
My knuckles gently tap on the door, and a few seconds later, I hear, “Come in.”
I take a deep breath, entering the room to see him lift his head to meet my gaze. There isn’t any
anger, nor a pleasing expression, just your typical poker face, one I had learned to master over the
years thanks to him.
“May I take a seat?”
He gestures without saying a word.
“I got the call yesterday you agreed to Lau.”
“I got the call this morning you also agreed to Lau,” he counters.
I lower my eyes, wringing my hands, unsure where to begin. “I shouldn’t have gone behind your
back. I knew how important Amelia is to you, and while there is nothing I can say to change the past, I
need you to know I love her. I’ve always loved her. We weren’t thinking all those years ago, and it
wasn’t our intention to hurt either you or Charlie. And you were right. When that person walks into
your life, nothing else matters. You warned me. I didn’t listen. I never expected it to be her.”
“Why go to London then?” he begs the question with a blank expression. “If you claim to have
loved her, you could have defied me?”
“Because I didn’t think I was good enough for her. Amelia is beautiful and incredibly smart. She
just began college. I didn’t want to ruin her life. I wanted her to thrive, become the person she was
destined to be. And without the love and support of her father, that wouldn’t have been possible.”
Lex resigns, letting out a sigh. “You’re not the only one to blame. I pushed you into her life
because of my own insecurities as a father. Charlotte warned me to let her live her life, but I was
terrified of letting her go. And when she started to pull away from Charlotte, and her grades begin to
slip, it only confirmed my fears.”
We both sit in silence while reflecting. It may have been years ago, but the emotions were still
raw.
“I wanted what was best for her. I had no idea about the car accident nor the struggles afterward. I
had my own struggles in London and did things I am not proud of.”
Lex nods his head with his lips pressed into a hard line. “I would be a hypocrite to say I hadn’t
faced the same battle. I knew none of the pain Charlotte went through after I left because I was on a
path of self-destruction. Don’t think I don’t know what it’s like to make mistakes with the person you
love.”
“I know,” I say quietly. “I just didn’t expect any of this. I’m still trying to adjust, especially after
what happened with Ashley and the baby.”
“Quite a shock to hear of Stewart Knight being the father. I somewhat understand why Ashley
chose to hide the truth. Once this leaks out and he confesses to his wife, his entire empire will
crumble. A marriage with no pre-nuptial agreement. Angelina Knight will technically be entitled to
half his fortune.”
“It’ll be disastrous. At the least, his son will be taken care of. That’s all that should matter.”
We both nod in agreeance. The last I’d heard from Mom, Stewart was confirmed the paternal
father of the little boy. Aside from that, there had been no other news aside from one of the nurses
letting Mom know the baby was progressing and growing stronger. They anticipated he would be able
to go home in a few weeks.
“And now, what are your intentions with my daughter?”
“Marriage, children, creating a life of memories,” I tell him with ease.
There is a gleam in his eye with a slight smile lingering. “Quite some aspirations. You may want
to save that speech for your proposal.”
I raise my eyes to meet his. “I’m sorry, Lex.”
“You did what you did for love,” he concurs, taking a cleansing breath. “I have just one request of
you.”
“What is it?”
“If you love Amelia like you say you do, it’s for life. There is no turning back. My daughter
deserves the best.”
Unable to hide my smirk, I challenge him. “And you think I am best?”
“According to Lau, you are,” Lex informs me confidently, then rises from his chair. I stand up as
he walks around. Extending my hand as I’d always done, he pulls me in for a hug, patting me on the
back.
“I’m proud of you, Will,” he confesses. “In my thirty-odd years of being in this business, no one
has ever challenged or gone against me as you have. In return, you are on the way to surpassing my
place in the market. Despite everything which went on over the years, I’ve watched your every move
and admired you.”
To hear Lex’s admission is the ultimate compliment a man like myself can receive.
“I’ve learned from the best.”
“Speaking of which, we have a lot ahead of us with the takeover. Lau presented your ideas, and
I’m impressed. You’re an innovator, and this platform is going to change society.”
“It’s been stressful the last few weeks. My personal life didn’t help.”
I retake a seat as he sits on the edge of his desk, crossing his arms.
“That was a giant curveball. How are you holding up?”
“Trying to juggle it all. Having a girlfriend who lives outside the city and still studying isn’t
logistically easy. I’m living at the Four Seasons because there has been no time to find a place. I don’t
know the answer to anything right now. All I know is that Amelia’s degree takes precedence, and so if
I have to travel every night, then so be it.”
“Perhaps there is a compromise. At least she will be in the city for the summer?”
“I know, but with the takeover, it means a lot of traveling.”
“You’re in charge here. You send your execs to do the job.”
 “It’s not that easy to relinquish control,” I admit.
Lex nods his head knowingly. “Story of my life. Well, there is no better time than the present to get
to work.”
“Hey, I have no issue if you can convince Charlie and Amelia.” I chuckle.
“You leave my wife and my daughter for me to handle. Hopefully, I’ll come out alive.”
We walk outside to the kitchen, chatting about Lau’s chief executive, who we think is involved in
insider trading.
“Uh oh, looks like the face of someone who means business.” Charlie eyes us, yet behind her
concern, she appears relieved.
“We have a few things to take care of today,” Lex informs them. “But how about dinner in Malibu
tonight?”
Amelia is unable to hide the grin on her face. “Wait, does that mean the two of you have kissed
and made up?”
“Why does that sound like something Ava would say?” I mock.
“Dear god…I’m turning into my sister.”
“Please don’t say that.” Charlie cringes. “By the way, Ava texted me to remind you about some
nerd?”
Amelia keeps her lips sealed, eyeing me with amusement.
“So, Dad, what time do I get Will back, or should I just forget about him altogether and hook up
with a nerd?”
“You’re annoying,” I tell her.
“Jealous, much?”
I cock my head with a sneer. “Yes, much.”
“Okay, you two, off you go. Amelia and I will go visit Adriana. Be back here at six or else,”
Charlie warns, pointing her finger at Lex.
He appears amused by the threat and kisses her goodbye. I look over to Amelia, unsure of kissing
her in front of her parents. Why the hell does it feel awkward like I need to impress them when I’ve
known them my whole life?
Amelia’s expression mirrors mine, so she leans in and kisses my cheek while laughing.
“See you later, boyfriend.”

It was one of the best working days I’ve had in a long while. Being around Lex and getting down to
business is almost like food for my soul. He knew exactly where I was going with ideas, never once
questioning me, only making suggestions where he saw fit. We signed the contract, knowing the press
will be on us when the announcement is made in a few weeks.
We stayed in the office most of the day while Charlie and Amelia went out. Time went by quickly,
with the clock showing it’s almost dinner time.
There is a light knock on the door as Charlie enters the room.
“I thought I’d come to see you since Amelia is showering.” Charlie places a black box on the
table in front of me. I open it carefully to see a stunning emerald and platinum gold ring inside. “I
want to give this to you. Lex gave me this ring when I was pregnant with Amelia. I would be honored
if you would give this to her one day.”
 The ring itself is perfect, but the sentiment behind it means even more. Not only had I earned their
forgiveness, but I’ve also been given their blessing to marry their daughter.
“Is it wrong of me to say thank god because shopping for a ring isn’t exactly something I know
how to do?”
They both laugh as Charlie places her arm on my shoulder. Her eyes gloss over, and I beg she
doesn’t begin to cry because I’m not sure how to handle it.
“I’ll give you my jeweler’s number, and you’ll never have to think about it again,” Lex concludes.
I take a deep breath, wondering if I can tell them honestly how I feel. But then, I remember Lex
and Charlie played an essential part of my life before Amelia stepped in. Given their own journey,
surely, they would understand.
“I want to discuss something because if anyone knows Amelia better than me, it’s the two of you,”
I begin, then stall trying to find the courage to continue. “Amelia is not one for extravagant affairs, and
with our lives so hectic, I don’t see us having any time to plan a wedding. Amelia’s internship is
important to her, and Mom mentioned her caseloads have doubled over the last few months. Having
Amelia help will take a load off her shoulders.”
“It’s true. The same goes for me. I’d steal Amelia for the summer if I could,” Charlie muses.
“If I was to propose real soon—"
“Are you thinking of eloping?” Lex interrupts, his eyes drawing together.
“It’s not really eloping if you’re planning it,” I inform them, jokingly. “I hope my soon to be
mother-in-law can somehow wrangle all the family to Vegas for one night.”
Lex stays silent while Charlie lets out a long-winded whistle.
“It’s a challenge,” she confesses, turning to look at Lex. “Between Adriana and me, we can make
it happen.”
“Why not Ava?”
“She has a big fat mouth,” Charlie admits, rolling her eyes.
I let out a breath, rubbing my face and suddenly nervous. I still had to think of a way to propose
and something memorable. “Thank you, that’s if she says yes. Amelia can be stubborn at the best of
times.”
Lex’s mouth curves upward into a smile. “The way my daughter looks at you, the odds of saying
no are a million to one.”
“I guess there’s only one problem then...”
“What?” They ask in unison.
“A night in Vegas with Rocky Romano.”
Lex shakes his head while laughing. “Remind me to tell you the story of Rocky and Madam
Kiska.”
“Kiska?” I repeat, the word sounding familiar.
“Madam Pussy, and yes, it ends up with your dear old father being handcuffed and a very
questionable mugshot…”
 28

AMELIA

T here is no greater feeling than watching your father and boyfriend finally resolve their issues.
I’d been somewhat dreading our trip back home, unsure of how Dad would react. He
never said we couldn’t visit as a couple, but he didn’t exactly welcome us either. His choice
of staying quiet on the subject had left me uneasy, yet his part in the takeover was a sign of better
times to come.
When Will asked Mom of Dad’s whereabouts, I did my best to reassure him it will be okay.
However, inside—I was panicking. The two men are both as stubborn and egotistical as each other—
one of the many things they had in common.
It wasn’t just resolving their fall out over me; they have business ties too.
The entire time they sat in the office, I almost ate a whole red velvet cake Mom had baked. In my
defense, it was delicious, and something about the chocolate calmed the nerves eating away at me.
Finally, during a conversation over Addison’s new boyfriend, who Mom didn’t exactly approve
of, Will and Dad walk into the kitchen while discussing work, of course.
I didn’t care if they wanted to work all day, flopping back into my chair and finally able to relax
knowing they reconciled. Neither one said anything, but their expressions were enough to tell me all
in the world is well again.
My glance shifts toward Will, noting how at ease he appears. Even Dad looks happy, something I
never imagined seeing again with Will inside the same room. As for Mom, she doesn’t hold back her
joy, unable to stop grinning while we joked over Ava's tragic love life.
However, in the presence of my parents, I wasn’t sure if kissing Will is acceptable. It was still all
new, and I sensed Will felt the same. As they say goodbye, I give him a quick peck on the cheek, not
wanting to push boundaries just yet.
With the two of them retreating to the office to work, Mom suggests we head to Aunt Adriana’s for
lunch. Their house is only ten minutes away, giving us some time to chat.
“How do you feel?” Mom asks, looking relieved.
“Of course, I’m happy they’re on speaking terms again, but I guess I’m still trying to get used to
being back together with Will. It’s only been a week, and we haven’t stopped to catch a breath.”
“I remember when your father and I first got back together. It was the same. We both had
demanding careers, plus I was pregnant with you. Your father technically lived in London. I lived in
Manhattan. There was a lot of adjusting and compromising.”
“How did you end up in LA then?”
“Your father had a business opportunity, and I wasn’t comfortable raising a child in the city.
Rocky and Nikki did it with ease, but it wasn’t for me. I grew up in California in a house with a
backyard. I wanted the same for my children. But also, your grandparents were considering moving,
so that made the decision final.”
“And Eric?”
“Please, Hollywood?” Mom sneers while raising her brows. “There was no need to convince
him.”
Mom pulls her SUV into the driveway. We exit the car and knock on the door; Aunt Adriana
answers in an off-the-shoulder red floral dress. As usual, she looks terrific. Although she had
similarities to Dad, being they are siblings, she is a very beautiful woman with defined features
making her even more unique.
She ushers us in but quickly pulls Mom aside, needing some legal advice for a friend of hers
going through a divorce with four kids. Something about a wandering dick came out, which was my
cue to leave.
I walk through the house and toward the kitchen to find Uncle Julian inside on his laptop. He
stands up to greet me with a hug, dressed in a sports top, shorts, and sneakers.
I take a seat across from him with ease, always enjoying my conversations with him.
“How is Yale going?” he asks, pouring me a drink.
“Good, hard, challenging.” I sigh, then chuckle softly. “I’m trying to stay focused and reach the
end.”
“I remember my days at Harvard. I used to think the same.”
“Andy and Ava are so lucky to have graduated and to be following their dreams,” I confess,
wishing sometimes I wasn’t chained to studying. “Andy is so excited about the trip to South America,
especially Brazil.”
Uncle Julian shakes his head while laughing. “Yes, I may need to take him down a notch. I’m not
sure what he’s expecting when we get to Brazil, but it isn’t the land of supermodels.”
“Don’t burst his bubble.” I laugh along with him. “I almost did, and it didn’t end well. It was the
night I ran into Will. We both drank way too much. I don’t even know how Andy made it home. I guess
we’re just as bad as each other.”
“The two of you have somewhat been a troublesome duo,” he muses.
I smile at the fond memories. “And now look at us.”
“I’m proud of you both. You’ve come a long way to get where you are.”
“Thanks, Uncle Julian,” I say, then twist my hands uncomfortably. “So, um, listen. Thank you for
stepping in the night of the Hamptons. It wasn’t my finest moment, and I never got to thank you for
taking Austin home.”
He glances at me with a downcast expression. “It was best he went home. Nothing good would
have come from him staying.”
“Was it that bad? I mean, in the car with him?”
“He was hurt, which was to be expected given the situation.”
“I wish it didn’t end that way,” I profess while lowering my gaze to the table. “I love Will, but I
should have done the right thing from the beginning and not accepted Austin’s proposal.”
“We all make mistakes and have these not-so-pleasant moments in our lives. Don’t beat yourself
over it. Austin will move on. It just wasn’t meant to be.”
I tinker with the glass in front of me, treading carefully on the subject though equally as curious.
“Is that what happened with you and mom?”
“That was quite some chapter in my life,” he reminisces with a smile on his face. “If it weren’t
for Charlie, I would never have met Adriana and have my family. I can’t regret what brought me my
blessings.”
I nod my head in agreeance. “You’re right. In the end, family is everything.”
“It always is, Amelia. No matter how it may come into your life, once you have it, you wonder
how you lived without it.”
I jump off my chair to hug him as he holds onto me tight. Uncle Julian always understood me. No
judgment. Just thoughtful words and advice helping me move forward. Unlike Dad, he is very
rational. He’s seen a lot in his lifetime and easily opened my eyes when I’d lost my way and focused
on things that didn’t matter.
“You did the right thing. Will and you were always meant to be together.”
“You really think Austin will be okay?”
“I didn’t think I would be at one point in my life, but look at me now?” He quips with an upturned
face. “I have everything I want.”
Aunt Adriana and Mom walk back inside the kitchen while continuing to discuss the so-called
impending divorce matter.
“Oh no, why the long faces?” Aunt Adriana questions with a frown.
I smile, reassuring her it’s nothing serious. “No long faces, just a much-needed pep talk from my
favorite uncle.”
Aunt Adriana snorts. “Don’t let Noah hear that.”
“I’m famished,” I tell them, already eyeing the food on the countertop. “Lunchtime?”
Uncle Julian says goodbye as Willow thunders down the stairs with all her soccer gear.
According to Aunt Adriana, Uncle Julian coached her team, and they’re currently division one in their
competition, meaning they must adhere to a strict training schedule.
“I don’t know why I agreed to this,” Adriana complains. “The soccer moms are all over Julian,
and it is driving me crazy.”
“All perky?” Mom asks, cringing.
“Perky and going commando.”
“Ew,” I cringe, unable to get the image out of my head. “Moms go commando?”
Mom and Adriana laugh together. “When you’re trying to get the attention of your hot soccer
coach, then yes.”
“Julian loves you, Adriana,” Mom assures her.
“I know, I know, and he shows me every night.”
“Every night?” I raise my brows, doing a mental calculation in my head of her age which I believe
is the early fifties. “You mean at your age you have sex every night?”
I quickly turn to Mom, pointing my finger at her. “You are not allowed to answer this question nor
even partake in this conversation.”
Mom raises her hands, calling defeat.
“Yeah, I’ll second that,” Aunt Adriana complains while scowling. “Don’t go talking about my
wild stallion of an older brother.”
I let out an exaggerated groan.
“Did you have to use the words wild stallion and my Dad in the same sentence? This is just as
bad as when Liesel mentioned the whole Dad being online with gray sweatpants.”
Mom purses her lips, her smile fixed. “I am aware my husband somewhat went viral all because I
sent him out to the store late one night.”
“Okay…” I breathe, trying to rid my head of this conversation. “Change of subject. Anything but
this, please. I’ve got Ava’s string of dating fails as the top contender.”

Our dinner at Nobu was fantastic as usual, but when we got home, the sleeping arrangements were
somewhat left unanswered. How on earth do you have a conversation as to where your boyfriend
should sleep? Austin never stayed in this house since his parents lived not too far from here. Given
that I’m an adult, you would think this shouldn’t be an issue, but we are talking about the great Lex
Edwards here. There was a strict rule of no boys staying in the house though that was years ago and
surely—should no longer apply to me.
We’re standing inside the kitchen when I expel a yawn. Mom suggests I head to bed, given the
time zone change can be tiresome at times.
“Um, sure.” I turn to look at Will, unsure how to bring this up. Thank God Dad had left the room
because of a phone call. “But, um…”
“It’s fine for the two of you to stay in the same room if that’s where you’re getting at.”
I breathe a sigh of relief, thanking my lucky stars. Mom is fine, which means Dad must be the
same. “It’s just different. Will has always stayed in our guest room.”
“I can stay in the guest room again if you want to relive old times?” Will proposes with a cocky
grin.
I punch him in the shoulder. “You’re still a pain in the ass, Romano.”
I’m waiting for Will’s comeback, but he knows better than to say anything in front of Mom,
especially if it involves anything sexual.
We say goodnight and head to bed but not before showering and brushing our teeth. My room
hasn’t changed much over the years, still the same king-sized bed and a few prints on the wall. There
is a shelf near my desk, housing all the books I loved to read.
Beneath the doona covers, Will caresses my stomach.
“Look, this is weird. It’s my parents’ house.”
“We fucked in the guest room,” he is quick to remind me. “I’m sure you haven’t forgotten the
midnight rendezvous?”
“Shhh…can you not use that word? What if my sisters hear?”
“So, wait a minute,” he begins, then continues, “I’m supposed to sleep beside you and not touch
you?”
“Think of it as some sort of a challenge.”
“I’m challenged enough. I run an empire. I’d like to fuck you, please.”
“Can we just hold off?” I plead with a squeaky voice. “I mean, what’s three nights?”
Will groans. “Fine, good night.”
He rolls over and falls asleep within a matter of minutes. What’s with men being able to do that?
Meanwhile, I’m here trying to figure out my whole life while having flashbacks of middle school
when my dress got caught on the chair, and the whole class saw my underwear.
Somewhere during the night, I wake up unable to sleep. It’s still dark out, and when I turn to look
at my phone, it’s just past two in the morning. I toss and turn to no avail, desperate to touch him but
bounded by my morals. Maybe, all I need is to touch his skin. There’s no harm in that.
I run my hands down his torso, hovering around his stomach until temptation is too much to bear.
My hands slide into his pants, resting on his shaft. He is hard, making me crave him even more. As I
begin to stroke him, his soft moans escape until I can’t take it anymore.
“Hey, you said no touching,” he whispers.
I quickly climb on top and ease myself on him. “If it takes less than a minute, it doesn’t count.”
At a slow and agonizing pace, I begin to ride him. It doesn’t take long, despite the speed, to feel
the familiar build. That is until every sensation heightens, and I explode into a blissful finish.
I remove myself from him, falling beside his body while we both catch our breath.
“I feel used,” he scoffs, laying on his back with his arm behind his head.
“Oh please, you were hard already.”
“I don’t deny that. You caught me in the middle of a great dream.”
“Was it about me?”
“Hmmm…maybe?”
“Maybe?” I turn, suddenly annoyed. “Who else are you dreaming about who made you hard?”
“Not sure…” he teases.
“You know, dream cheating is a real thing and can hurt just as much as the real deal.”
“Will you relax?” he tells me, pulling me into him. “I was dreaming of you on all fours while I ate
that sweet pussy of yours.”
I feel my shoulders relax. “Okay, you’re lucky this time. But there’s just one problem.”
“What?”
I place my lips on his tempting mouth, rolling my tongue against his. “It wouldn’t hurt you to fulfill
that dream of yours. Now, would it?”

Our stay on the West Coast came and went in the blink of an eye. Before we knew it, it was time to
say goodbye. It was always hard to leave home; I’d grown up here and while being in the city is
exciting, there is nothing like views of the canyons and basking in the Californian sun.
Dad is due to fly over in a week. He has many meetings scheduled with Will, so I assume I will
barely see either of them. The takeover is going to take all their time, but not wanting to pull the
selfish card out just yet, I kept quiet on my boyfriend having to travel over the next few months.
“I hate saying goodbye,” I confess to Mom.
“Not for long. Now, remember, any questions if Nikki isn’t around, just call me.”
“I will, promise.”
We say our goodbyes, but before we head to LAX, we detour for lunch at one of my favorite
restaurants as per Will’s request. He mentioned something about coming here years ago and enjoying
the food.
Two hours later, we finally board the plane. When we’re in the air for less than twenty minutes,
the pilot informs Will of needing to make an emergency landing in Vegas because of some light that
came on.
“For the love of God,” I panic, fastening my seatbelt, “Please buy a new plane because this is the
second time this has happened.”
 Will kisses my hand with a reassuring smile. “How about we take the opportunity to spend the
afternoon walking around. A nice walk on the strip, have some dinner until they’re sorted?”
I nod, agreeing, then gesture the sign of the cross to pray we land safely.
The pilot informs us he will need a few hours to solve the problem and gain clearance to fly
again. Will organizes a car to take us to the strip. It’s been two years since I last visited, and
absolutely nothing has changed. Tourists are everywhere, and casinos are lit up with people trying to
get you to come inside with all these offers of shows and free drinks.
We hold hands, walking down the strip. I enjoy the simplicity of being able to be with Will out in
the open without the worry of being caught.
Upon seeing the wedding chapels, I laugh to myself, remembering a bit from some movie. I’m
unable to remember which movie, but it was something with two people completely drunk who
stumble into a chapel and end up getting married.
“There’s this movie….” I begin laughing until Will stops walking, and I’m forced to turn around.
“What’s wrong?”
His eyes glaze over with a dreamy stare while he stands quietly. I start to worry, wondering why
he won’t move.
“Amelia?”
I swallow the lump forming inside my throat. “Yes?”
Will reaches out both his hands, standing tall in front of me, looking incredibly handsome dressed
in his denim collared shirt and khakis. His dark hair, normally styled when dressed in a suit, is loose
and making him look like one of those bad boys you see driving a motorcycle.
“I’ve spent days racking my brain of how perfect I wanted this moment to be. But no matter what I
came up with, it all seemed insignificant. You see, wherever we are, together, is perfect because
when you are by my side, nothing else matters.”
“Will…” My voice begins to quiver. “What are you trying to say?”
I watch with wide eyes as he slowly bends down onto one knee. Around us, people have stopped
to observe, a few taking out their phones.
“I promised you it was all in—no turning back. I love you. I’ve always loved you. Marry me,
here, tonight.”
He produces a box from his pocket, opening it, and inside sits Mom’s emerald ring. I throw my
hands over my mouth, hiding my smile while exhaling the deepest of breaths. Carefully, he removes
the ring from the box and slides it on my finger, without even waiting for me to respond.
“I could wait for you to say yes,” he gazes at me with an arrogant smirk, “But we know you were
always meant to be my wife.”
I’m unable to speak, and with a burst of excitement, I take his face into mine and kiss him deeply
as people around us applaud.
“Yes, a million times over,” I sputter while grinning hopelessly.
“Do you trust me?”
“Of course, I trust you, Will.”
“Then follow me, please.”
He takes my hand as I follow him inside the chapel. When the door opens, my entire family is
there, all of them with bright smiles on their faces the moment they see us. My parents and sisters,
aunts and uncles, cousins, and even Eric and Tristan.
“What?” I turn to him, shocked at seeing everyone. “How did you plan this without me knowing?”
“It’s all Charlie and Adriana,” he praises, with a beam in his eye.
 I shake my head, trying to calm myself down to be able to think straight. “Wait, so we’re getting
married here?”
“Only if you want to. I know it’s not grand, and if that’s what you want, we can do that later. I
didn’t want anything to stop you from finishing your degree, but I’m a selfish man. I want you to be my
wife now. I’ve waited too long.”
He leans down, kissing me softly.
“It’s perfect, Will. We have waited too long. As long as our families are with us, nothing else
matters.”
“Okay,” Aunt Adriana interrupts. “Can I steal you now?”
“Steal me?”
“Well, you ain’t getting married in a pair of jeans and a midriff tank.”
“Hold on,” Nikki comes between us. “We need a quick trip next door to obtain a marriage license.
We’ll be back in five minutes. I’ve already spoken to Joe, and he is waiting for you.”
We head next door to see the Clark County, but my head is elsewhere, half-listening but not really
caring as I sign the documents required. The entire time, Nikki is chatting away and before I can even
get a word in, we are back inside the chapel.
Before I leave to get changed, I place my hands on Will’s chest while taking a deep breath. Lost in
his loving gaze, there is no doubt he was always meant to be the one.
“See you at the alter?”
“I’ll be there.” He winks, kissing me one more time. “Last kiss as a single woman. How does it
feel?”
“It feels like time is too slow, and I just want you to be my husband,” I tell him excitedly.
Aunt Adriana takes me to the back room but asks me to close my eyes. When we enter, she tells
me to open them, and hanging from a rack is a stunning ivory laced dress in a mermaid silhouette.
I run my fingers over the delicate lace, admiring the detailing around the neckline, then turning it
around to see a low back hem. The design takes my breath away, something I never imagined I would
feel over a wedding dress.
“Do you like it?”
“I love it,” I choke, unable to hide my emotion. “It is perfect.”
Aunt Adriana claps her hands. “Well then, hurry up. Let’s get you married!”
The dress, of course, fits perfectly. Ava does my hair and makeup, keeping it minimal. Beside me,
Mom sits quietly but never without her adorning smile.
“You’re beautiful,” she tells me softly. “Your father is nervous.”
I take a deep breath, not from nerves but from excitement. An hour ago, I was complaining about
Will’s malfunctioning jet and wondering what I should wear to the office on Monday. Now, I’m
moments away from getting married.
“Are you nervous?” Ava asks, touching up my cheekbones.
“I’m excited. I just want to marry him.”
Ava leans in with a knowing grin. “It’s the spark. You guys have always had it. Even when you
thought you hated each other’s guts.”
There is a gentle tap on the door as Ava finishes up on my face. I look into the mirror and see my
father in the reflection. He is dressed in a tuxedo, despite us getting married in a Vegas chapel. I turn
around and stand up, moving closer to him.
His eyes fall upon me with a shallow sigh following. I reach out my hands for his, then squeeze
them tight.
 “I’ll always be your little girl,” I remind him gently. “That will never change.”
In my entire life, there’s been a few times when my Dad expressed any sentimental emotions. It
didn’t mean we didn’t feel loved. He was just always in control and knew what to convey through
words rather than expressions.
But standing in front of me, his eyes glass over—a mixture of sadness and honor.
“You look beautiful, Amelia,” he croaks, followed by a smile. “Are you ready?”
“Been waiting a lifetime…”
 29

AMELIA

A s I walk down the aisle inside this Vegas chapel, my heart beats to a harmonious melody—
all my dreams are coming true at this very moment.
It’s almost as if time stands still and no one else matters besides the person standing at
the altar beside the minister. There is a euphoric state of mind, every sense is heightened, and nothing
in the world will ever compare to the moment when two people officially become one.
With every step I take, my handsome soon-to-be husband is inching closer. Somehow, he is
dressed in a tuxedo with his hair perfectly styled. And while his beauty will forever render me
speechless, I capture the frame of the smile adorning his face, knowing I’ll never forget how his eyes
fell upon me as I walked toward him.
How, in one simple stare, he’s climbed into my soul and made us a home.
We reach the end, where my father gently places a kiss on my cheek. I draw a breath, excited to
get through the formalities so I can officially be married.
Our minister, an older man wearing an all-white suit with alligator patterned leather shoes, begins
the ceremony while I stand beside Will, desperately trying to keep my hands at bay and not touch him.
“Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight of God to join William Rockford
Romano and Amelia Grace Edwards in Holy Matrimony.”
I stand still, a smile fixed on my face while I try to focus on the minister.
“Who gives this woman to be married to this man?”
My parents both stand up, and behind me, they say, “We do.”
Unwillingly, my stomach flutters at the sound of my parents’ voice. My smile, while continuous,
masks the sudden wave of emotions. I beg myself not to cry. Nothing will change between my parents
and me. If anything, they’re welcoming a son. So why does this feel like an end of an era? Like I’m
flying the coop but used my wings years ago to attend Yale.
“William Rockford Romano, will you have this woman to be your lawful wedded wife, to live
together after God’s ordinance in the Holy Estate of Matrimony? Will you love her, comfort her,
honor, and keep her in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, keep you only unto her as long
as you both shall live?”
“I do.” Will grins.
 “Amelia Grace Edwards, will you have this man to be your lawful wedded husband, to live
together after God’s ordinance in the Holy Estate of Matrimony? Will you love him, comfort him,
honor and keep him in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, keep you only unto him as long
as you both shall live?”
My lips curve upward as I murmur, “I do.”
Andy and Ava both join us, handing us each a platinum wedding ring. The rings are exquisite, and
I wondered how the hell my family pulled this entire wedding together without me knowing. More
importantly, how did Ava keep this a secret.
“The marriage ring seals the vows of marriage and represents a promise for eternal and
everlasting love.”
The minister continues to read out the passage for Will to repeat.
Will turns to face me, his blue eyes twinkling as he takes a deep breath.
“I, William Rockford Romano take thee, Amelia Grace Edwards, to be my wedded wife, to have
and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in
health, to love and to cherish forever, for as long as we both shall live.”
He slowly slides the ring onto my finger, lifting it gently to seal it with a kiss.
The minister directs his attention to me, repeating the passage.
I stare into Will’s loving gaze as I say the words to make us one.
“I, Amelia Grace Edwards, take thee, William Rockford Romano, to be my wedded husband, to
have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in
health, to love and to cherish forever, for as long as we both shall live.”
My hands reach out for Will as I slide the ring on his finger, sealing it with a kiss as he had done.
We continue to hold hands, the warmth of his touch making it impossible to let go.
“We who have come together today and have heard the willingness of William Rockford Romano
and Amelia Grace Edwards to be joined in marriage. They have come of their free will and, in our
presence along with God, have declared their love and commitment to each other. They have given
and received a ring as a symbol of their promises. Therefore, by the power vested in me by the laws
of the state of Nevada, I take great pride and pleasure as I declare them husband and wife. You may
now kiss your bride.
Will tilts his head and cups my face to whisper, “I love you.”
“I love you too, husband.”
Our lips touch together softly, making our first kiss as husband and wife absolutely perfect. My
heart is beating steadily, all for the man who I can now officially call my husband. We pull away,
grinning like fools, as I squeal with excitement while squeezing his hands.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I now present to you Mr. And Mrs. Romano.”
There is applause from our family, Uncle Rocky being the loudest with a whistle in tow.
We both turn around, grateful for the love and support all in this room. My sisters run up to hug me
first—all four of us embracing, which of course, onsets Mom’s tears. Uncle Noah and Kate’s family
come next. Kate is wiping a tear from her face with a tissue Jessa handed her earlier.
“You made me cry. Everyone knows I don’t cry,” Kate teases.
“That’s a lie, Mom,” Sienna calls her out. “You cried when we watched that movie with the
stepmom and the mother diagnosed with cancer.”
“Well, excuse me for having a heart,” Kate complains, to only pull her daughter in for a hug.
“You look beautiful, Amelia,” Uncle Noah tells me with a proud grin. “Who would have thought
you’d wear a wedding dress one day? I thought you’d get married in your Batman cape.”
 I touch his arm gently with a small chuckle, then hug Nash who is standing beside him. “Hmm, that
would have been interesting.”
Uncle Julian and Aunt Adriana come up next with their family. Luna and Willow both hug me tight
until their mother begs for my attention.
“You did it!” Aunt Adriana cheers. “Next, you’ll be a soccer mom driving a mini-van. Just make
sure to wear underwear.”
Uncle Julian rolls his eyes beside her. “Please do not listen to my overly-dramatic wife.
Congratulations, the ceremony was perfect.”
Andy and Jessa both hug me at the same time.
“How did we get from the Hamptons to here?” Andy questions while Jessa pokes him in the arm.
He scowls, only to dig his own hand into her ribcage.
“True love?” I respond with a spirited smirk. “Don’t worry, you two, now that my love life is
sorted, I can help you with yours.”
“I’m off to Brazil with Dad.” Andy winks.
Jessa lowers her gaze. “And I’m kind of seeing someone on campus.”
“You are?” Andy blurts out, then straightens his shoulders.
“It’s new.” Jessa plays it off while I stand here in amusement, watching them. “We met through a
mutual friend, but it turns out we have a few classes together.”
Andy’s demeanor changes. I’ve known him my whole life, so I know he is annoyed by the
revelation. His eyes do this glassy stare thing when he cocks his head to the side, and his lips press
into a hard line, though he will never admit it even if I probe him.
Eric and Tristan bump their way in, making a scene. I haven’t seen Tristan in a while, but he still
looks as handsome as the Hollywood star who graces our screen.
“Congratulations, gorgeous.”
“Thank you, Tristan.”
Beside him, Eric is waving his hand across his eyes, trying not to cry.
“Now you listen here, missy, I’m going to say this one time, and one time only. The true key to
marriage is morning blowjobs.”
Tristan shakes his head with disappointment while I try not to laugh.
“In most divorce cases, the women never even swallowed!”
“Jesus Christ, Eric,” Nikki complains as she appears beside him. “You have no data to back that
up despite you saying you do.”
“I gotta agree with him, babe,” Uncle Rocky argues with a playful grin. “Most of my divorced
buddies say the same thing.”
“Well, count yourself lucky you’re not part of the men’s divorce club, but after this weekend, I
wouldn’t be surprised if circumstances change,” Nikki notes in dark amusement, then turns her
attention to me, holding onto my hands with a proud smile. “This was always meant to be, couldn’t
have asked for a more perfect daughter-in-law plus hopefully one day partner at the firm.”
“Yeah,” Will’s younger brother, Beau, comes up beside his mom. “Best sister-in-law ever. Do I
get exclusive pick at your single hot friends now?”
I laugh, leaning in for a hug. “Wait in line, Andy and Nash claim first place.”
“Bastards,” he complains, jokingly. “I hate being the youngest.”
Uncle Rocky pushes his son out of the way. “Come here you.” He throws me into one of his big
bear hugs. “Get me those grandbabies. I’m waiting to get my GILF on.”
“For the love of God, Dad,” Will says behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. “Don’t
even start with that.”
“Grandfather, I’d like to fuck?” Luna’s eyes widened in disgust from where she stands. “That’s
next level creepy.”
“It’s next-level disgusting,” Beau tells his dad. “Mom needs to put a leash on you.”
“She already does, son.” Uncle Rocky winks in delight.
I cover my mouth to control my laughter when my parents finally have a moment with me. With
Will behind me accepting congratulatory hugs from the rest of our family, I take a moment to admire
them both. Dad is wearing an almost identical tuxedo to Will’s, and Mom is dressed in a beautiful
emerald-green satin gown with her hair parted to the side, just above her shoulders.
None of this would be possible without them—the reason why I’m even here today.
“Mrs. Romano,” Mom murmurs, caressing my cheek. “You look happy, honey. I’m sorry your
grandparents couldn’t make it. Last-minute notice, and they were all traveling.”
“I am, Mom. You think I can still keep an Edwards in there?” I scrunch up my nose, waiting for
Dad to respond.
Dad places his hands in his pockets with a gleam in his eye. “I’m sure Will won’t object.”
“What won’t I object to?” Will asks, kissing my shoulder.
“Um, keeping my name as Edwards Romano…”
“Hmm,” he trails off, pursing his lips. “I guess it makes good business sense.”
I furrow my brow as Dad holds back his laughter. “Good business sense?”
“I’m kidding,” Will teases. “You can do whatever you want. Maybe, I’ll change my name? I’ve
always considered myself an Edwards.”
“Now, that makes good business sense,” Dad concurs, then reaches out for an embrace.
“Congratulations, sweetheart.”
I hold onto him tight, knowing no matter what happens, his love means the world, and without it, I
wouldn’t be who I am today.
“Okay, everybody,” Mom yells in the room. “We have a wedding reception to get to.”
“We do?” I ask, looking at Will.
“Of course.” He smiles back, then kisses my hand. “This is not your ordinary elopement of a
Vegas wedding, Mrs. Romano.”

Inside the two-story sky villa at The Palms, the entire space is decorated beautifully. Everywhere you
turn, flowers are arranged, even hanging from the ceiling.
The main attraction is the long dinner table, perfectly styled with candlelight and a rose gold
theme. Aunt Adriana and Eric were behind all the planning, according to Mom. The two of them are
just as stubborn as each other when it came down to designs and themes, which Mom decided to
remove herself from the equation when Eric became catty over candelabras.
We take our seats while the waiters begin serving the food. I’m too excited to eat, constantly
looking over at Will while gushing. He catches me staring once again, only to lean over and whisper
in my ear, “You will need the stamina tonight, Mrs. Romano. I suggest you eat.”
I bow my head, praying no one sees the flush in my cheeks. In front of me, I drink the champagne,
which goes down way too easily.
Just before dessert is served, Ava tinkers on the glass to prompt us to kiss. While fun when a guest
at a wedding, the tradition is tiresome when you’re on the other side and forced to kiss in front of
everyone every two seconds. I love kissing Will, but after several times which interrupted
conversations and brought on Uncle Rocky’s crude remarks, it became too much. In between eating,
drinking, and kissing—I warn Ava with my eyes to stop being a pain in the ass.
Thankfully, Ava gets the hint but suggests we begin speeches.
“I’m gonna start because I’ve been waiting a lifetime for this moment.” Uncle Rocky raises his
glass with a mischievous grin. I mentally prepare myself; his speeches are unforgettable but not
necessarily in a good way. “Amelia, you came barreling into this world as the accident baby. Sorry
guys but true story. Lex could barely keep his dick in his pants.”
I bow my head as Eric shouts, “Neither can you!”
Uncle Rocky continues, though his expression softens. “I’ve always loved you as my own
daughter, and you’ve always been my favorite.”
Ava, Jessa, Luna all yell at the same time. “Hey! That’s what you keep telling us!”
“Damn…” Uncle Rocky whistles then grace us with his goofy grin again. “Now, where was I? Oh
yeah, cheers! I want some grandbabies, so get moving before your mother puts me in a home.”
“Party down in Boca.” Nash laughs, knocking on Andy’s shoulder. “Cougar time.”
Noah shakes his head with disappointment at his son. “A little too cougar, son.”
Nikki stands up next with a champagne glass in hand. She wore a beaded silver gown, looking
stunning for her age. There is no way you would ever think she’s just over fifty, her body the size and
shape of a thirty-year-old.
“I’m going to keep my words short. You’ve always been a part of our family, Amelia, since the
day you were born. I could not have asked for anyone better for my son. Not only have you made him
happy, but you’ve also brought him back to our family,” Nikki chokes on her words, surprising us all.
She rarely showed any emotions. “Will, I love you. The best mistake your father and I could have
ever made.”
Beside me, Will squeeze my hand as he mouths “I love you” back to his mom.
Eric stands up, clearing his throat, demanding attention.
“Before Lex and Charlie make us cry and ruin our make-up, I’d just like to say I called this years
ago. So, anyone who I placed bets with, pay up because Daddy needs a new pair of Dolce &
Gabbana loafers.”
“Are we back to calling you, Daddy?” Uncle Rocky complains, scowling. “You’re killing my
buzz.”
“What buzz exactly?” Eric scoffs, crossing his arms. “You told everyone in the elevator you just
watched some porn clip where the girl squirted from one end of the room to the other.”
There are several groans from the table and a bread roll thrown at Uncle Rocky.
“And I’m still a buzzing…”
I shake my head, grateful that my sister Alexa and my younger cousins were down the other end of
the table and busy in another conversation.
“Okay, we’re done with the two of you,” I tell them, pointing my finger. “Behave.”
All is forgotten the moment Mom stands up with Dad. With quick breaths, I bite my lip, willing
the nerves to ease. Will gently rubs my back, instantly calming me.
“We welcomed you, Will, into our family before Amelia graced us with her presence,” Dad
begins, commanding the room as he always does. “The day she was born, I handed her to you, placing
her in your arms. At the age of ten, you promised Charlotte and me you would always protect her.”
He clears the slight croak in his voice to continue. “For a while, each one of us lost our way. We
all made mistakes, but the one thing we were trying to do was protect the one we love. It didn’t kill
us. It made us stronger. I know you will treat my daughter the way she deserves to be treated and give
her a marriage and life you both desire. You’ve always been like a son to me, then to grow and
become a good friend. To have you officially as my son-in-law makes our family complete.”
Will lets go of my hand as we both stand to embrace my parents. Dad and Will’s hug goes longer
than my own, but perhaps, they need the time to rest their demons once and for all.
This moment is the next chapter of our new life.
I take a seat, but Will continues to stand. Much like my father, Will is incredibly confident when it
comes to public speaking. With his champagne glass in his hand, his shoulders pull back while
everyone waits for him to begin.
“Five years ago, this girl wearing chucks out of all things appears in my office building. I
remember the first time I saw her, annoyed some college kid was probably here for an interview, and
she had her head buried in her phone,” he pauses with a knowing grin, glancing at me with a twinkle
in his eyes. “I never expected it to be the girl who had made my childhood hell. The same girl who
dared me to do things, only to get me into trouble.”
“You and me both,” Andy hollers with a laugh as we all join in.
“A long time ago, she made me pinky swear, all because I wouldn’t let her jump off a ladder and
into the pool. I quote, I had to come to her wedding, buy her the most expensive present, and no matter
what song she chose, I have to dance with her even if I hate it.”
Will extends his hand as I reach for it, prompting me to rise from my chair, so we’re standing
beside each other.
“And so, Amelia Edwards Romano. To stay true to the pinky promise, I’ve come to the wedding,”
he starts with a smirk playing on his lips, hands me a black velvet jewelry box. I open it and gasp—
inside is a diamond necklace with an emerald pendant, matching the ring he gave me.
Will removes it from the box, placing it around my neck, then hooks the clasp as my hands graze
over the necklace now secured around my neck.
“I’ve given you the most expensive present,” he murmurs, kissing my shoulder softly. “And now, I
ask for the first dance to the song of your choice.”
With my hand in his, I follow him to the small dancefloor while thinking of what song to play.
When it comes to mind, I turn to see my father sitting at the piano with a microphone being placed in
front of him.
“We are in Vegas, after all,” I tell Will before I walk over to the piano and whisper my choice
into my father’s ear. Mom comes and sits beside him, resting her head on his shoulder.
The piano sounds begin to fill the room, the classic melody of Elvis Presley’s “Can’t Help Falling
In Love” composed beautifully by my father. As a child, it wasn’t often he would have time to sit at
the piano and play, let alone sing, but when he did, I would sit right beside him and sing along.
My arms wrap around Will’s neck as I stare at his beautiful face.
“Happy?” He smiles, leaning in to kiss my lips.
“I never want this night to end.”
“Oh, but my dear wife, it must end,” he teases, running his finger down my arm, causing me to
shiver in delight. “See, I have plans for you tonight. And you wouldn’t want to disappoint your
husband on the first night of marriage, now, would you?”
“I hate to break it you. I’m not a virgin. But you already knew that, though I will say I’ve never
had sex in a pool before, and the one in this suite looks rather inviting.”
Will laughs, leaning his lips against my ear. “A dirty wife, how did I get so lucky?”
 “You didn’t break the pinky promise.”
While my father continues to play, our families join us, each couple dancing to the soft melodies
making it the perfect night.
There is so much love in the room, and as I take a moment to let it all sink in, I wonder how I got
so lucky to be blessed with such a beautiful life.
To be loved unconditionally no matter the mistakes I’ve made in the past.
Yet the greatest gift of all is the man who had been there all along. Since the day I came into this
world, his heart was always destined to belong to me.
My husband—Will Romano.
We celebrate well into the night until our family begins to leave, aside from Will’s and mines
parents.
“So, Dad,” Will begins with a serious expression on his face, “I know you’re bummed you didn’t
get to throw a bachelor party for me, but I thought I’d throw one anyway.”
Uncle Rocky’s eyes light up when a knock on the door follows. He rubs his hands in delight, much
to Nikki’s amusement. Will opens the door for the sound of a whip to crack and echo through the large
suite.
“Hello, I’m Madam Kiska,” the thick Russian accent dominates the room.
Uncle Rocky’s jaw drops, his eyes bulging as he becomes speechless.
“Oh, sweet Jesus.” Dad buries his head in his hands. “We meet again.”
The woman is much older and probably shouldn’t be wearing a leather corset. Her back appears a
bit stiff as she saunters in the nine-inch heels. Gosh, I hope she doesn’t fall over in them.
“So, tell me,” Madam Kiska commands, “Who has been a bad boy?”
All of us point to Uncle Rocky as she whips out her handcuffs, his eyes widening in fear. He
begins to shake his head, hiding behind Nikki. “Oh hell no. I am not falling for that again.”
We all break out into a fit of laugher, my stomach hurting from the look on his face. Never in my
life have I seen him so terrified.
I stand corrected—this just made it the perfect night.
And now, the best is yet to come….
Our happily ever after as Mr. and Mrs. Edwards Romano.
 EPILOGUE

WILL

M arrying Amelia in Vegas was the easy part.

Then life happened.
We easily fell into wedded bliss, taking a few days off after a quick honeymoon in
Upstate New York. The cabin was in the middle of the woods with no phone reception, forcing us
both to unwind.
Perfect—since the only thing on my mind was to devour every inch of Amelia’s body in all ways
possible.
I swear, she broke me to the point where we couldn’t have sex for one whole day, the both of us
needing to recover. I felt just as bad, ravaging her body at my pleasure, yet neither one of us
complained. Impossible, after the multiple orgasms and forbidden stroll into the woods where I
fucked her in broad daylight against some tree while squirrels watched.
When we arrive back in the city, it’s almost as if our vacation never happened. The takeover
meant long hours and day trips out of state. Lex knew I had a lot on my plate with adjusting and tried
to help out where he could, but of course—I am controlling by nature and don’t want someone else
doing the job for me.
We tried to apartment hunt where possible, adding to our very hectic lives since living out of the
Four Seasons was not ideal, and neither was traveling to Amelia’s condo. Our broker showed us
apartments on the Upper East Side, but no matter how grand or luxurious they were, none of them
satisfied Amelia. It prompted our first argument as a marital couple.
“It’s not that hard,” I told her after we left the fifth place for the day. “You’re a woman. Just pick
which penthouse.”
“I’m a woman, so pick one?” She placed her hands on her hips, staring at me with contempt.
“That is so sexist.”
I released an annoyed huff. “Look, I need to get back to the office. We can resume this tomorrow.”
“None of them, Will.”
“None of them?”
She shook her head with defiance. “It doesn’t feel like home.”
The argument went on until we were shown a three-story brownstone in which everything
changed. I could see she instantly fell in love with the place, her face in awe as we walked through. I
wasn’t going to risk her changing her mind, so I snapped it up and requested possession as soon as
possible.
We moved in a few weeks later, with nothing but a bed to call ours. When it came to furnishing, I
wasn’t interested, and neither was Amelia. Thank God we have Ava. This is exactly her thing, but I
swear, she drives us both insane. The number of text messages about wallpaper is too much to bear. I
warned her to leave me the hell alone and pick it herself, or she’s out, and I call someone else in.
Eric instantly put his hand up, but he was no better than Ava. The two of them just as annoying as
the other.
Yet the biggest news of all to rock our world came the night after what would have been the
longest day in history.
I returned from Boston, and Amelia had been in the office all day long. For the last week, she had
gotten home just before midnight. A case had been assigned to Mom’s firm regarding a family of six
children who lost both their parents to a drunk driver a few weeks back. The case itself is
heartbreaking, taking the toll on the entire firm as they fought to find a family for all six children.
To make matters worse, the family was in debt, barely making ends meet. The parents left no
assets behind or even a house to call their own.
Amelia really struggled, mentioning how difficult it was for her to remain professional when her
emotions wreaked havoc. She began questioning whether practicing family law is the right career
choice for her, but during these times of self-doubt, I assured her that all she is going through will
make her stronger in the end.
As for me, it forced me to gain perspective. All the money in the world could not take the pain
away for these children nor bring their parents back. It made me start thinking of ways Rockford
Technology could make an imprint in society. It wasn’t just about making money anymore, I need a
greater purpose, and all those thoughts were because of my wife.
We were sitting on the sofa Ava had delivered earlier today. I couldn’t complain given how
comfortable it was, purposely ignoring the price tag when I saw the invoice. I was far from being
tight, given my wealth, but who would have thought a sofa could cost so much.
With a bottle of wine open, we both drank, curled up in each other's arms, not even changing out
of our clothes.
Then we got the call.
Baby Knight, or as the nurses referred to him as Baby Stone, was to be placed into the foster care
system then up for adoption.
“I don’t understand,” Amelia argued with Charlie during the call. “How can Stewart Knight apply
to terminate his rights as the father?”
Charlie explained the process to Amelia even though Amelia knew precisely how it worked. It
was more so she didn’t understand why he chose to do it.
However, that call—changed everything.
In the days which followed, Amelia began to withdraw from her usually jovial self. I narrowed it
down to the case she was helping Mom with, knowing how much of an emotional toll it took on
everyone involved. But as the days dragged on, Amelia sunk into a deeper depression. She barely
slept, tossing and turning, waking up to nightmares in a panicked sweat.
I had no idea how to handle it, and reached out to Charlie for support. But she also worried about
her daughter’s mental health, admitting the last time she saw her like this was when I left for London.
After my phone call to Charlie, I made my way to bed to find Amelia sitting upright, staring
blankly at the wall. It had been a week since I last touched her, and I was out of my mind trying to
help her. I just didn’t know what was running through her head.
“Amelia,” I called softly, sitting beside her. “You need to talk to me. Tell me what’s going on.”
“I don’t know,” she whispered, wringing her hands nervously. “There’s a lot on my mind.”
“But something is upsetting you? Is it about the baby? I know you disagree with Stewart’s
decision, but the baby will go to a loving family.”
“How do you know that?” she snapped, her eyes dark and withdrawn. “Do you know how many
children go from foster home to foster home? Some until they turn eighteen.”
I chose my words carefully. Amelia is training to be a lawyer and arguing can often be pointless.
It’s something I’ve learned over the short time we’ve been together.
“I guess I don’t know for sure.”
“Exactly,” she stated, crossing her arms. “He needs to go to a loving home. Parents who will love
him unconditionally for the rest of his life.”
“I’m sure there is a family out there for him.”
Her gaze fell upon her lap, unable to look me in the eye. I moved closer to her, lifting her chin
gently while trying to understand her feelings.
“What’s really wrong here, Amelia?” I asked softly.
“Why can’t we foster him, to adopt.”
I stilled my movements, unable to piece my thoughts together without coming across insensitive.
My eyes blinked slowly as a heaviness weighed down my limbs.
“For starters, this is the first you’ve ever mentioned of wanting to foster or adopt. I just assumed
we’d have our own kids one day when you finished law school.”
“I do want to fall pregnant again one day, but why can’t this baby be part of our family? Luna is
adopted, that never stopped Julian and Adriana from wanting her or growing their family.”
Adoption and fostering a child is beyond a foreign concept to me. Never had I ever thought about
it, let alone considered it to be part of my future plans.
“Okay, but Amelia, it’s not that simple. You’re still studying.”
“So, I’ll defer.”
I shook my head, disagreeing. “You can’t defer.”
“Why not?”
“Because you worked so hard to get where you are.”
Amelia’s lips pinched together as her eyes fought back the tears. “Yeah, and inside a hospital in
Orlando is a baby who has no family to take care of him. Now, you tell me what is more important?
Yale or that child’s life?”
I shut my eyes, trying to stay patient. This could easily spiral into an argument that may tear us
apart, so I made sure to think about my actions, knowing just how emotional she was.
“We can barely find time for each other. How are we supposed to raise a baby?”
I could see the disappointment across her face and how her shoulders collapsed against the bed
head. There are not many things Amelia is passionate about or willing to argue over, so I knew this
was important to her. I just wasn’t expecting her to want us to start a family this way.
“And say we work all that out,” I mentioned mildly. “There’s a lot of legal hoops to jump through.
There is no guarantee we can become foster parents or adopt the baby.”
“But are you willing to try?” she pleaded, holding her breath.
“Is this what you want?”
“I want you, Will. And you are right. I never expected to start a family this way. But that little boy
brought us together. There is a reason he came into our life all those weeks ago. There is a reason
why Ashley walked into that bar that night.”
I reached out for her hand, kissing her knuckles softly. There was a huge part of me that wondered
why it all happened. I took it as a test to see how strong we were and if we could reach the other side.
“This is not a decision for just me to make,” she confessed, lowering her voice. “It’s for us to
make. As husband and wife. We both need to commit to providing a loving home for this child if we
are blessed to be his parents one day.”
I remained quiet, thinking about the whole situation. There were so many things to consider, but
the pressing thought was, am I ready to be a father? And to a child who is not biologically mine.
“We would need to move to LA to be closer to your Mom.”
Amelia’s lips slowly curved upward into a hopeful smile. “Is that a yes?”
“It’s a let us take one step at a time. There are a lot of hurdles to get through. I need you to be
strong because there is no guarantee at the end,” I warned her.
She threw her arms around me, tears springing from her eyes. “I love you.”
My arms wrapped around her while I kiss her hair. There is nothing much that terrified me until
now. I’d seen it all to get to where I am. But losing my wife would top the list without a shadow of a
doubt, and second would be raising a child.
“You have no idea how much I needed to hear that,” I whispered in her ear.
It was never going to be easy—that was certain.
Charlie and Mom took on the legal side for us, processing all the paperwork necessary. The
hardest part was the wait, up to three months to apply to be foster parents.
But then, luck appeared to be on our side.
Or perhaps, someone from above was watching over us.
Stewart Knight granted us temporary guardianship, still within his rights as the paternal father
before his role in the child’s life was officially terminated.
He admitted that bringing a baby back home to London, with his wife and family learning of his
affair, would be catastrophic for everyone involved. During a long video call with him in which our
mothers sat in with us, Stewart admitted to a pre-nuptial agreement not being signed, and half of his
fifty-billion-dollar empire would go to his wife.
It wasn’t just the money at play, nor his wife leaving him.
Her Italian background made it all the more complicated.
I read between the lines, though he never confirmed the truth, his wife’s family had mafia ties. It
wasn’t just Stewart’s life on the line but this child too.
And so, he signed over the rights knowing his son will be given a good life. He also requested a
confidentiality agreement to be signed that this situation is never to be spoken of. We all agreed with
the intent to protect the baby.
The most surprising part of the conversation was Stewart’s honesty of his feelings toward Ashley.
I’d spent enough time around powerful men to know his vulnerability is not for show. His words
echoed his sentiments. He fell deeply for Ashley but knew he could never leave his wife.
A tragic ending to what was his greatest love story.
Then, after a month of waiting, the baby was placed in the arms of my wife, and I knew right there
we did the right thing. All the heartache was worth the journey, all because we opened our hearts to
allow another human being to be a part of us.
Amelia was born to be a mother.
And if it was possible—I fell in love with her even more.
 Yet, none of this was possible without our family. They were the compass to guide us, the pillars
keeping us strong. They are the tie to our past and the bridge to our future. We were far from perfect,
but we always come together in the end.
To Lex, Noah, and Kate, for helping Rockford Technology open a new office in Los Angeles. The
logistics of the move, along with the takeover from Lau, created an enormous amount of stress for me.
However, they all stepped in, taking on as much as they could, allowing me to be present with our
child.
For Julian and Andy, for helping Amelia organize to transfer to UCLA. It wasn’t easy, but thanks
to them, Amelia won’t fall too far behind.
To Eric and Ava for finding us a new home, a stone’s throw from Lex and Charlie. If it wasn’t for
them, we’d have no place to raise our child. Not only did they find a home which we both fell in love
with, but they also furnished it and made sure we had everything we need.
To Adriana, for setting up the nursery and organizing everything we need for the baby.
For Dad, who organized a welcome home party. Thankfully, it didn’t involve strippers for once.
And to the two most important women in our life—our mothers.
Thanks to them, we have a son.
Ashton Alexander Edwards Romano.
Our rainbow baby, born after the greatest of storms.

THE END
SNEAK PEEK
 THE TROUBLE WITH HIM COMING 30TH OF JULY 2021

Click Here

Dr. Taylor sits on the sofa across from me.

I’m waiting for her lecture on how the diet pills I’d been consuming is what caused me to be so ill
over the last month or two. Perhaps, in hindsight, I should have listened to Millie when she warned
me of the damage they can do to my body. But stubborn me just continued, and now I’m paying the
price.
“Miss Edwards, I have your results here.”
Dr. Taylor procrastinates in the most annoying way possible. She’s pushing close to a hundred—
okay, exaggerating a little—but doesn’t she know that time is of the essence? In less than two hours, I
need to board a flight to the Bahamas for a photoshoot. Just give me the pep talk, and I’ll be on my
merry way.
“You’re pregnant, and the blood work shows you’re about four months along.”
Frozen on the spot, Dr. Taylor hands me a piece of paper with results. I barely make out the
words, all of them jumbled and blurry. My skin tingles in discomfort as my chest tightens, restricting
my ability to breathe so effortlessly.
This. Cannot. Be. Happening.
I gasp for air, my eyes starting to twitch, followed by the room spinning. Dr. Taylor is concerned,
calling my name in the distance. I focus on her face, mumbling the question that is bursting to come
out.
“So, when you say four months, I fell pregnant around...”
“January,” she confirms.
My breaths come hard and fast, the panic crippling my ability to even talk.
“But it was only one time,” I beg, almost in tears. “I had my shot back then, and we used a
condom…I think.”
“Miss Edwards, I always advise my patients that the birth control shot is not one hundred percent
effective. You did the right thing using a condom if you did, but even condoms aren’t one hundred
percent.”
“Why does everyone say that?” I raise my voice, the cushions falling off the sofa as I pace the
area in front of it. “I can’t be pregnant! If nothing’s one hundred percent, then why are people having
sex?”
“Abstinence is your one hundred percent,” she reminds me.
 What a stupid remark. No one is going to abstain from having sex. Maybe I should have been
more into anal. At least I wouldn’t be pregnant, and maybe my so-call fiancé, for all intents and
purposes, didn’t have to find some guy to stick his dick into!
My life is a fucking mess.
This will ruin me.
“I was with the same man before that night for nearly two years. How come I didn’t fall pregnant
with him?”
“It could be several things. Perhaps you weren’t having intercourse during ovulation, but most
likely, you’ve found a male partner with strong sperm that’s extremely compatible with your eggs.”
“And if I don’t want this kid?” I ask, my voice is high-pitched.
“I’m afraid it’s a little too late if that’s what you’re asking me. However, there is always placing
the baby up for adoption,” Dr. Taylor keeps her gaze fixated on me. “So, I take it you’re not in a
relationship with the father?”
“Three words for you, Doc. One. Night. Stand.”
I see pity or maybe even a little bit of judgment in her eyes. She carries on about prenatal
appointments, supplements, and other things that are flying in one ear and out the other. In my head, I
only see the look on my family's face when I tell them.
Chances are—this will destroy them.
And it’s all because of one night.
A night when my entire life came crashing down, and the only person able to comfort me was a
man completely forbidden…

Want more bonus scenes from

The Dark Love & Forbidden Love Series?
Make sure you subscribe to my newsletter by
clicking here.
 OTHER BOOKS BY KAT T.MASEN

The Dark Love Series

Click here
Chasing Love: A Billionaire Love Triangle Book One
Chasing Us: A Second Chance Love Triangle Book Two
Chasing Her: A Stalker Romance Book Three
Chasing Him: A Forbidden Second Chance Romance Book Four
Chasing Fate: An Enemies to Lovers Romance Book Five
Chasing Heartbreak: A Friends-to-Lovers Romance Book Six

The Forbidden Love Series

(The Dark Love Series Next Generation)
Click here
The Trouble with Love: An Age Gap Romance
Book One
The Trouble with Us: A Second Chance Love Triangle Book Two
The Trouble with Him: A Secret Pregnancy Romance Book Three

The Office Rival – An Enemies to Lovers Romance

The Marriage Rival – An Office Romance
Bad Boy Player – A Brother’s Best Friend Romance
Bad Boy Rich – An Enemies to Lovers Hollywood Romance
Arrogant Aussie: A Hero Club Novel

Roomie Wars Box Set – Friends to Lovers Series (Books 1-3)

 CONNECT WITH ME ONLINE

Check these links for more books from Author Kat T. Masen.

READER GROUP
Want access to fun, prizes and sneak peeks?
Join my Facebook Reader Group.
Click here

NEWSLETTER
Want to see what’s next? Plus bonus chapters from The Dark Love & Forbidden Love Series
Sign up for my newsletter.
Click here

BOOKBUB
Connect with me on Bookbub.
Click here

GOODREADS
Add my books to your TBR list on my Goodreads profile.
Click here

AMAZON
Click to buy my books from my Amazon profile.
Click here

WEBSITE
Click here

INSTAGRAM
@authorkattmasen

EMAIL
 Click here

FACEBOOK
Click here
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Born and bred in Sydney, Australia, Kat T. Masen is a mother to four crazy boys and wife to one sane husband. Growing up in a
generation where social media and fancy gadgets didn’t exist, she enjoyed reading from an early age and found herself immersed in
these stories. After meeting friends on Twitter who loved to read as much as she did, her passion for writing began, and the friendships
continued on despite the distance.

“I’m known to be crazy and humorous. Show me the most random picture of a dog in a wig, and I’ll be laughing for days.”